^^ 


^  \r  1^. 


,ir 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


1.0 


I.I 


LilM    |Z5 
2.0 


lU 

Its 


lAO 


1.8 


Lis  MIL  11.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporalion 


m 


^ 


^  ^1^ 

^.V^ 


23  WiST  MAIN  STMiT 

WIBSTEt.N.Y.  145M 

(716)  t72-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  IMicroraproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  da  microraproductions  historiquas 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notas/Notaa  techniques  et  bibliographiquee 


to 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  sicnificantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


□    Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I — I    Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommagAe 


□    Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^  et/ou  peliicuMe 

nCovnr  title  missing/ 
Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

□    Coloured  maps/ 
Cartes  giographiques  en  couleur 


D 
D 
D 

n 


D 


Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
ReliA  avec  d'autres  documents 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serr^e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutAes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  la  texte. 
mais.  lorsque  cela  Atait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  AtA  filmies. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplAmentaires: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  iti  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique.  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mAthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquAs  ci-dessous. 


I     I   Coloured  pages/ 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagies 


□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaur^es  et/ou  pelliculies 

I    T^ages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Q^  Pages  d6color4es.  tacheties  ou  piqudes 

□   Pages  detached/ 
Pages  d6tach6es 

rrV^SI"' '  vthrough/ 
LjLI   Tr-nsparence 

□   Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Qualiti  inigale  de  I'impression 

□    Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  matiriel  supplimentaire 

□    Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Adition  disponible 


D 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata.  une  pelure, 
etc..  ont  it*  filmtes  A  nouveau  de  fa^on  A 
ohtenir  la  meilieure  image  possible. 


Tl 

P< 
o1 

fil 


O 
bi 
th 
si 

01 

fil 
si 
oi 


Tl 
•\ 
Tl 
w 

IVI 
di 
ei 
b( 
rii 
re 
nr 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film*  au  taux  de  rMuction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

. 

^ 

12X 


16X 


SIX 


a4x 


28X 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  h»r«  has  b««n  roproducsd  thanks 
to  the  ganoroslty  of:  ; 

Metropolitan  Toronto  Library 
Canadian  Hiitory  Dapartmant 

The  imagos  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
poaaible  conaidaring  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  apocificationa. 


L'exempieire  film*  f ut  reproduit  grice  i  la 
giniroaiti  de: 

Matropoiitan  Toronto  Library 
Canadian  History  Dapartmtnt 

Lea  imagea  auivantea  ont  At*  reproduitea  avec  le 
plua  grand  aoin.  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
de  le  nettetA  de  rexemplaire  film*,  et  en 
conformit*  avec  lea  conditiona  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copiea  in  printed  paper  covera  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  iaat  page  with  a  printed  or  illuatrated  imprea- 
aion,  or  the  beck  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copiea  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
firat  page  with  a  printed  or  illuatrated  imprea- 
aion,  and  ending  on  the  leat  page  with  a  printed 
or  illuatrated  impreaaion. 


Lea  eremplairea  originaux  dont  la  couvartuie  en 
papier  eat  imprim*e  aont  film*a  en  commnnpant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  aoit  par  la 
derniire  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impreaaion  ou  d'illuatration.  aoit  par  le  aecond 
plat,  aeion  le  caa.  Toua  lea  autrea  exemplairea 
originaux  aont  filmfo  en  commen^ent  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impreaaion  ou  d'illuatration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derni*re  pege  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  Iaat  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
ahall  contain  the  aymbol  — »-  (meaning  "CON* 
TINUED").  or  the  aymbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  appliea. 


Un  dee  aymbolea  auivanta  apparattra  aur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  aalon  le 
caa:  le  aymbole  «»>  aignifie  "A  SUIVRE".  la 
aymbole  V  aignifie  "FIN". 


Mapa,  platea,  charta.  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratioa.  Thoae  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  In  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  aa  many  framea  aa 
required.  The  following  diagrama  illuatrate  the 
method: 


Lea  cartaa,  planchea,  tableaux,  etc..  peuvent  Atre 
filmAa  A  dea  taux  da  rAduction  diff Aranta. 
Loraque  le  document  eat  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  aeul  clichA,  il  eat  fiimA  A  partir 
de  Tengie  aupArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  baa,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'imagea  nAceaaaire.  Lea  diagrammes  suivanta 
illuatrent  la  mAthode. 


1  2 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

THE  GOSPEL 


or   OUR 


"'"If' 


LORD  AND  SAVIOUR  JESUS  CHRIST. 


\4. 


ACCORDING     TO 


SAINT    MATTHEW. 


TRANSLATED    INTO    THE    MOHAWK     LANGUAGE, 

B  Y  A.  H  I  L  L, 

CORRECTED  BY 

J.  A.   WILKES,  JR.   GRAND  RIVER,  V.   C. 


N  E  W-Y  O  R  K, 


PUBLISHED    BY     THE     YOUNG     MENs'     BIBLK 
SOCIETYOFNE  W-Y  O  R  K, 

AUXILIARY   TO   THE   BIBLE    SOCIETY   OF    THE 
MSrHOD  1ST   EPISCOPAL    CHURCH. 

M'Elrath^  linvga,  Printers. 

I  1831. 


^%- 


NE  RAORIHWADOGENHTI 


H«* 


X 


HUIS'I 


SHONGWAYANER  YESUS  KERISTUS, 


w. 


J  1  N  I  U  O  R  I II  O  T  E  S     N  K 


ROYATADOGENHTI  MATTHEW, 


\  G  U  A  G  E. 


C. 


KANYENGEHAGA   KAWEANONnATiKOiN    KENWENDESHON 

T  E  H  A-WE  A'N  A  T  E  N  Y  O  U 

O  N  1     S  H  O  G  W  A  T  A  O  W  E  N 

NE  J.   A.   WILKES,   JR.  OHSWEGON   K AlHONHATATYE,   U.  C. 


J  s'     B  I  B  L  K 


THE 


I 


# 


m 


NEW-YORK. 

P  V  B  L  I  .s  H  K  D     BY     THE      YOUNG      MENS'      BIBLE 
S  O  C  I  E  T  Y     OF      N  E  W-Y  O  R  K, 

A  r  i  I  I.  I  A  R  V    T  O     T  11  K     B  I  B  L  E     S  O  C  I  E  T  Y    O  F    T  H  K 
M  K  T  U  0  D  I  S  T    K  P  I  S  C  O  P  A  I.    C  11  r  II  r  11, 


.ir'K//'a//i4i-  Bano-s,  Printers. 

1831. 


1 

I 


i 


THE 


GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO 

SAINT    MATTHEW. 


CHAP.    I. 

Christ^ s  genealogy  from  Abraham. 


',«*»- 


f'W\  HE  book  of  the  generation  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  son 


of  David,  the  son  of  Abraham. 


2  Abraham  begat  Isaac,  and  Isaac  begat  Jacob,  and 
Jacob  begat  Judas  and  his  brethren, 

3  And  Judas  begat  Phares  and  Zara  of  Thamar,  and 
Phares  begat  Esrom,  and  Esrom  begat  Aram, 

4  And  Aram  begat  Aminadab,  and  Aminadab  begat 
Naasson,  and  Naasson  begat  Salmon, 

5  And  Sahnon  begat  Booz  of  Rachab,  and  Booz  be- 
gat Obed  of  Ruth,  and  Obed  begat  Jesse, 

6  And  Jesse  begat  David  the  king,  and  David  the 
king  begat  Solomon  of  her  that  had  been  the  wife  of 
Urias, 

7  And  Solomon  begat  Roboam,  and  Roboam  begat 
Abia,  and  Abia  begat  Asa, 

8  And  Asa  begat  Josaphat,  and  Josaphat  begat  Joram, 
and  Joram  begat  Ozias, 

9  And  Ozias  begat  Joatham,  and  Joatham  begat 
Achaz,  and  Achaz  begat  Ezekias, 

10  And  Ezekias  begat  Manasses,  and  Manasses  begat 
Amon,  and  Amon  begat  Josias, 

1 1  And  Josias  begat  Jechonias  and  his  brethren,  about 
the  time  they  were  carried  away  to  Babylon : 


■J 


NE  NE  KAHYATONHSERADOGENHTl 


JIKIYAWEAONH    NE 


O 


I  E  W. 

'  ■ ...  « ; 

avi.      -*    • 
Christ,  the  son 


rrat  Jacob,  and 

f  Thamar,  and 
Lram, 

.minadab  begat 

),  and  Booz  be- 

and  David  the 
been  the  wife  of 

Roboam  begat 

lat  begat  Joram, 

Joatham  begat 

Manasses  begat 

s  brethren,  about 
jylon : 


ROYATADOGENHTI    MATTHEW 

ROHYATON. 


•«i 


j^'¥. 


CHAP.    I. 


N 


Ne  watrorih  jitagahnegwahs-adatye  ne  Keristus. 

E   kahyatonhsera  ne  ne  jikahnegwahs-adatye  ne 
Yesus  Keristus,  ne  royen-ah  ne  Dawed,  ne  royen-ah 
ne  Agwerent. 

2  ^  Agwerent  yeshoyen-ah  Isaac ;  oni  Isaac  yesho- 
yen-ah  ne  Jacob ;  oni  Jacob  yeshoyen-ah  Judas  oni  ye- 
seshagononhkwe ; 

3  Neoni  Judas  yeshoyen-ah  Phares  oni  Zara  ne 
Thamar-haga ;  oni  Phares  yeshoyen-ah  Esrom ;  oni  Es- 
roDi  yeshoyen-ah  Aram  ; 

4  Neoni  Aram  yeshoyen-ah  Aminidab ;  oni  Amina- 
dab  yeshoyen-ah  Naasson ;  oni  Naasson  yeshoyen-ah 
Salmon ; 

5  Neoni  Salmon  yeshoyen-ah  Booz  ne  Rachab-haga ; 
oni  Booz  yeshoyen-ah  Obed  ne  Ruth-haga;  oni  Obed 
yeshoyen-ah  Jesse ; 

6  Neoni  Jesse  yeshoyen-ah  Dawed  ne  Korahkowah ; 
oni  Dawed  ne  Korahkowah  yeshoyen-ah  Solomon  ne  ro- 
nadeweton  ne  aonha  ne  ronehkwe  ne  Urias  ; 

7  Neoni  Solomon  yeshoyen-ah  Roboam ;  oni  Roboam 
yeshoyen-ah  Abia ;  oni  Abia  yeshoyen-ah  Asa ; 

8  Neoni  Asa  yeshoyen-ah  Josaphat ;  oni  Josaphat ; 
yeshoyen-ah  Joram ;  oni  Joram  yeshoyen-ah  Ozias ; 

9  Neoni  Ozias  yeshoyen-ah  Joatham;  oni  Joatham 
yeshoyen-ah  Achaz ;  oni  Achaz  yeshoyen-ah  Ezekias ; 

10  Neoni  Ezekias  yeshoyen-ah.  Manasses  \  oni  Manas- 
ses yeshoyen-ah  Amon ;  oni  Amon  yeshoyen-ah  Josias ; 

1 1  Neoni  Josias  yeshoyen-ah  Jechonias  oni  ne  shago- 
nonhkwe,  ethone  ehnidyaweaonh  shahonwadiyahawe 
Babylon : 


8 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  I. 


i 


1 


12  And  after  they  were  brought  to  Babylon,  Jechoni- 
as  begat  Salathiel,  and  Salathiel  begat  Zorobabel, 

1 3  And  Zorobabel  begat  Abiud,  and  Abiud  begat  Eli- 
tikim,  and  Eliakim  begat  Azor, 

1 4  And  Azor  begat  Sadoc,  and  Sadoc  begat  Achim, 
and  Achim  begat  Eliud, 

15  And  Eliud  begat  Eleazor,  and  Eleazor  begat  Mat- 
than,  and  Mat  than  begat  Jficob, 

16  And  Jacob  begat  Joseph  the  husband  of  Mary,  of 
whom  was  born  Jesus,  who  is  called  CHRIST. 

17  So  all  the  generations,  from  Abraham  to  David,  are 
fourteen  generations ;  and  from  David  until  the  carrying 
away  into  Babylon,  are  fourteen  generations ;  and  from 
the  carrying  away  into  Babylon  unto  Christ,  are  four- 
teen generations. 


18  if  Now,  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ  was  on  thiswise. 
When  as  his  mother  Mary  was  espoused  to  Joseph,  be- 
fore they  came  together,  she  was  found  with  child  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

19  Then  Joseph  her  husband,  being  a  just  man,  and 
not  willing  to  make  her  a  public  example,  was  minded 
to  put  her  away  privily. 

20  But  while  he  thought  on  these  things  behold,  the 
angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  him  in  a  dream,  saying, 
Joseph,  thou  son  of  David,  fear  not  to  take  unto  thee 
Mary  thy  wife,  for  that  which  is  conceived  in  her  is  of 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

21  And  she  shall  bring  forth  a  son,  and  thou  shall  call 
his  name  JESUS :  for  he  shall  s;ave  his  people  from  their 
sins. 

22  (Now  all  this  was  done,  that  it  might  be  filfilled 
which  was  spoken  of  the  Lord  by  the  prophet,  saying, 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  I. 


9 


Ion,  Jechoni- 
•babel, 

id  begat  Eli- 

egat  Achim, 

r  begat  Mat- 

l  of  Mary,  of 
ST. 

to  David,  are 

the  carrying 

is;  and  from 

ist,  are  four- 


j  on  this  wise, 
to  Joseph,  be- 
h  child  of  the 

ust  man^  and 
J,  was  minded 

gs  behold,  the 
ream,  saying, 
ake  unto  thee 
jd  in  her  is  of 


thou  shall  call 
)ple  from  their 

It  be  f^ilfiUed 
)het,  saying. 


12  Nc  ethone  ohnagengeh  nen  shiyahonwadiyathewe 
Babylon,  Jechonias  yeshoyen-ah  Salathiel ;  oni  Salathiel 
yeshoyen-ah  Zorobabel ; 

13  Neoni  Zorobabel  yeshoyen-ah  Abiud ;  oni  Abiud 
yeshoyen-ah  Eliakim ;  oni  Eliakim  yeshoyen-ah  Azor ; 

14  Neoni  Azor  yeshoyen-ah  Sadoc ;  oni  Sadoc  yesho- 
yen-ah Achim  4  oni  Achim  yeshoyen-an  Eliud ; 

15  Neoni  Eliud  yeshoyen-ah  Eleazor;  oni  Eleazor 
yeshoyen-ah  Matthan ;  oni  Matthan  yeshoyen-ah  Jacob ; 

16  Neoni  Jacob  yeshoyen-ah  Joseph  ne  rone  ne  Mary, 
ehnonweh  nihonageraton  ne  Yesus,  ne  ronwayats  KE- 
RISTUS. 

17  Ne  agwegon  jitagahnegwahsadatye  tyodahsawe 
Agwerent  jiniyore  Dawed  kea-niyoht  kayeri-yawenre 
nikahnegwahsageh ;  ehtedyodahsawe  Dawed  jiniyaga- 
hewe  shiyaondad;^  athewe  Babylon  jinigon  kayeri-yaw- 
enre nikahnegwahsageh;  nen  eren  shonsahonwadiya- 
tenhawihte  ehnonweh  Babylon  yahonnewe  Keristus-neh 
kea-nigon  kayeri-yawenre  nikahnegwahsageh.         .  '    - 

18  1"  Nonwa  rotonnih  Yosus  Keristus  ne  naah  jini- 
yaweaonh :  ne  ronistenha  Mary  ne  rodirihwisson  ne 
Joseph,  arekho  tehodinyagon,  waganeronne  tayeyenhtah- 
kwe  Ronigonhriyohstonne. 

19  Ethone  Joseph  aonha  rone,  igen  roderihwagwarihs- 
yon,  oni  yahterehre  agerihowanahte  agarihonni  atehen- 
hsera,  agwah  irehre  skenen-ah  engyatondi. 

20  Neoni  ehniyoht  negen  rennonhtonyon,  sadkaht- 
hoh,  ne  raoronhyagehronon  ne  Royaner  wagagwatho 
raoserenhtagon,  wagenron,  Joseph,  royen-ah  Dawed,  toh- 
sa  tesadonharenronh  ne  taejateranegen  ne  Mary  teseni- 
teron :  igen  ne  nahoten  aonhatseragon  yeyadat  ne  no 
Ronigonhriyohstonne  tyoyenhtahkon. 

21  Neoni  wadewetonne  royen-ah,  oni  enhtsenatonh- 
;kwe  YESUS;  igen  ensehshagoyatago  ne  raongweta 
jiniyagorihwaneren. . 

22  (Neoni  kengayen  agwegon  etho  niyaweaonh,  ne 
•vwahonni  yegayerihsere    jinahoten  ne  prophet  rodatih 

Royanerhne,  wahenron, 


•% 


10 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  II. 


23  Behold,  a  virgin  shall  be  with  child,  and  shall  bring 
forth  a  son,  and  they  shall  call  his  name  EMMANUEL, 
which,  being  interpreted,  is,  God  with  us.) 

24  Then  Joseph,  being  raised  from  sleep,  did  as  the 
angel  of  the  Lord  had  bidden  him,  and  took  unto  him 
his  wife: 

25  And  knew  her  not  till  she  had  brought  forth  her 
tirst-born  son ;  and  he  called  his  name  JESUS. 


CHAP.   IL 

The  wise  men  directed  to  Christ. 

,       *■      .  -  '      . 

NOW,  when  Jesus  was  born  in  Beth-lehem  of  Judea, 
in  the  days  of  Herod  the  king,  behold,  there  came 
wise  men  from  the  east  to  Jerusalem,   - 


2  Saying,  Where  is  he  that  is  born  King  of  the  Jews  ? 
for  we  have  seen  his  star  in  the  east,  and  are  come  to 
worship  him.  - 

• .    •  •    •      '    1     ■..   ■-    •      ' 

3  When  Herod  the  king  had  heard  these  things,  he 
was  troubled,  and  all  Jerusalem  with  him.   .. 

4  And  when  he  had  gathered  all  the  chief  priests  and 
scribes  of  the  people  together,  he  demanded  of  them 
where  Christ  should  be  born. 

5  And  they  said  unto  him.  In  Beth-lehem  of  Judea, 

for  thus  it  is  written  by  the  prophet,    ■:=*-  ^  *.. 

6  And  thou  Beth-lehem,  in  the  land  of  Juda,  art  not 
the  least  among  the  princes  of  Juda:  for  out  of  thee 
shall  come  a  Governor,  that  shall  rule  my  people  Israel. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  II. 


11 


,nd  shall  bring 
MMANUEL, 


jep,  did  as  the 
took  unto  hull 

»ught  forth  her 
SUS. 


23  Sadkahthoh,  yahte-kanahkwayonterih  kaneron- 
sere,  ne  oni  shayadat  ronwayen  wadew^tonhsere,  neoni 
enhonwanalonhkwe  raohseana  EMMANUEL,  ne  naho- 
ten  tekaweanatennyon,  Niyoh  hitewesc.) 

24  Ethone  Joseph  nen  wahaye  ji  rotas  ehnahayere 
jiniyoht  ne  raoronhyagehronon  ne  Royaner  jinihawea- 

.  nih,  oni  tehniteron  watyateranegen  : 

25  Neoni  yah-tehayenterhaonh  jinahe  onen  shonwa- 
deweton  tyotyerenhton  royen-ah :  neoni  wahonatonhkwc 
raohseana  YESUS. 


'ist. 

lehem  of  Judea, 
lold,  there  came 


ingof  the  Jews  *? 
ind  are  come  to 


these  thingSj  he 


jhief  priests  and 
landed  of  them 

^lehem  of  Judea, 


I  of  Juda,  art  not 
for  out  of  thee 
ly  people  Israel. 


CHAP.    II. 

Ne  ne  ronttokhaskwe  jitkarahkwinegense  tahon7iehie,  ojis- 
tohk  toahodinatonhahse  ka-nonweh  ne  Keristus  naha- 
tonni. 

ETHOHKEH  nonwa  Yesus  onen  rotonnih  ehnon- 
weh  Bethlehem  ne  Judea,  shihodehniseratennyonh- 
kwe  ne  Herod  ne  korahkowah,  sadkahthoh,  rodinigonh- 
rowanenhse  jitkarahkwinegense  nonkadih  tahadiyenh- 
tahlfwe  wahonnewe  Jerusalem. 

2  Wahoniron,  ka  nihenteron  ne  rotonnih  Korahkow- 
ah ne  Jews-haga  ?  igen  waagwadkahthoh  ne  raojistohk 
jitkarahkwinegense,  neoni  waagwawe  ne  wahonni  ne 
ahshagweanidenhtase. 

3  Ne  Herod  korahkowah  onwa  onen  rothonde  ken 
igen  jinikarihotensej  wathodonharenronh,  oni  radigwe- 
gon  ne  Jerusalem. 

4  Neoni  ne  onen  wahshagotkeanisaahte  agwegon  ne 
ronweaneanagerahton  shagodirihonyeanih  neoni  ne  sha- 
godihyatonse  nongwehogon,  wahshagorihwanonton  ka 
jnit-karihwisson  ne  ehnonweh  enhotonnih  ne  Keristus. 

j     5  Neoni  wahonwenhahse  raonha,  waairon  jinonweh 

Bethlehem  ne  Judea;  igen  kea-niyoht  jikahyaton  nepro- 

phetneh, 

6  Neoni  ise  Bethlehem,  yonhwenjade  Juda,  yah.  son- 

haah  tegenh  kea-nihsaah  yesewagwe^on  ne  yekowa- 
■jienhse  ne  Juda :  igen  isegeh  enthayenhtahkwe  ne  Ra- 
"yatagweniyoh,  ne  enhshagotsteriste  nagongweda  Isera- 

^haga. 


12 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  II. 


7  Then  Herod,  when  he  had  privily  called  the  wise 
men,  inquired  of  them  diligently  what  time  the  star  ap- 
peared. 

8  And  he  sent  them  to  Both-lehem,  and  said,  Go,  and 
search  diligently  for  the  young  child  ;  and  when  ye  have 
found  him,  bring  me  word  again,  that  I  may  come  and 
worship  him  also. 

9  When  they  had  heard  the  king,  they  departed ;  and, 
lo,  the  star,  which  they  saw  in  the  cast,  went  before  them, 
till  it  came  and  stood  over  where  the  young  child  was. 


10  When  they  saw  the  star  they  rejoiced  with  ex- 
ceeding great  joy. 

1 1  •!  And  when  they  were  come  into  the  house,  they 
saw  the  young  child  with  Mary  his  mother,  and  fell 
down,  and  worshipped  him :  and,  when  they  had  opened 
their  treasures,  they  presented  unto  him  gifts ;  gold,  and 
frankincense,  and  myrrh. 

12  And,  being  warned  of  God  in  a  dream  that  they 
should  not  return  to  Herod,  they  departed  into  their  own 
country  another  way. 

13  And  when  they  were  departed,  behold,  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  appeared  to  Joseph  in  a  dream,  saying.  Arise, 
and  take  the  young  child  and  his  mother,  and  flee  into 
Egypt,  and  be  thou  there  until  I  bring  thee  word  ;  for 
Herod  will  seek  the  young  child  to  destroy  him. 


1 4  When  he  arose,  he  took  the  young  child  and  his 
mother  by  night,  and  departed  into  Egypt ; 

15  And  was  there  until  the  death  of  Herod:  that  it 
might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  of  the  Lord  by  the 
prophet,  saying.  Out  of  Egypt  have  I  called  my  son. 


I 


I 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  II. 


13 


called  the  wise 
ne  the  star  ap- 

d  said,  Go,  and 
d  when  ye  have 
may  come  and 

r  departed ;  and, 
ent  before  them, 
ng  child  was. 


ijoiced  with  ex- 

the  house,  they 
mother,  and  fell 
they  had  opened 
gifts ;  gold,  and 

Iream  that  they 
3d  into  their  own 

lold,  the  angel  of 
[1,  saying.  Arise, 
er,  and  flee  into 
thee  word ;  for 
roy  him. 


ig  child  and  his 
rpt; 

f  Herod :  that  it 
the  Lord  by  the 
ailed  my  son. 


7  Ethohk(Jh  Herod,  no  onnnh  skenen-ah  yahshago- 
nonke  no  rodinigonhrowanenhse,  waahugorihwanondunse 
jinahe  tyoronradihronne  ne  ojistohk. 

8  Neoni  wahshagonhano  wahenron  Sewahtcnfi  Beth- 
lehem ne,  neoni  agwah  sewcsiik  ne  rakshaali ;  oni  nonse- 
watshenri  raonha  enskwahrorili,  wahonni  ehyaa^rowo  iih 
oni  ahiyeanidenhtase. 

9  Ne  onen  ronwathondo  no  korahkowah,  wahonhten- 
ti ;  oni,  sadkahthoh,  n' ojistohk,  ni.  rontkahthohskwe  jit- 

^karahkwincgense,  ohenton  onhtonti,  oni  yahahonwo  ne- 
ioni  watkatane  teyotogenhton  jinonweh  ni  kayen  ne  rak- 
shaah. 

10  Ne  onwa  shahontkahthoh  n' ojistohk,  wahondonha- 
ren  ne  yonehragwaht  kowanen  ailonharahk. 

1 1  Neoni  ne  onen  ronadaweyaton  kanonhsagon,  wa- 
hontkahtho  ne  rakshaah  neoni  Mary  ne  ronistenhah,  oni 
agwah  w-athontragwenhtarho,  wahonweanidenhtase ; 
neoni  jinihodiyen  wahadinondekshi,  ronwawihe :  ojine- 
gwar  karistanoron,  neoni  kaiinehtagon,  oni  kanerahliyoh. 

12  Neoni  Niyoh  wahshagotogaten  wahshagaweyen 
,  ne  oserenhtagon  ne  yahtha-thaonsahonhkete  Herod-neh, 

thiyohahade  jiniyonsahonne  raonadonhwenjageh. 

13  IT  Ethohkeh  onwa  onen  jiwahonhtenti,  sadkahthoh, 
ne  raoronhyagehronon  ne  Royaner  wahodj-^adatatshe  Jo- 
seph kaserenhtagon,  wahenron,  Satketskoh,  oni  yahas- 
hawh  ne  rakshaah  neoni  ne  ronistenhah,  oni  sategoh 
Egypt  niyahase,  neoni  etho  jiterondak  jiniyorc  enhskon- 

,  yenhahse :  igen  ne  Herod  enhoyatisake  ne  rakshaah  ne 
wahonni  roryohsere. 

'i  14  Ethohkeh  wahatketsko,  wahoyatenhawe  ne  rak- 
Ashaah  oni  ne  ronistenhah  ahsontheane,  oni  wahahtenti 
\Egypt  nonkadih : 

I     15    Neoni   etho  nahhe   yehenteron  jinahrenheye   ne 
^  Herod :  ne  wahonni  agwah  togenhske  watonhsere  ne 
inuioten  rodatih  ne  prophet^  ne  Royanerhne  wahenron, 
I  Egypt-neh  wahironhyenhare  ne  iyen-ah. 


14 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  III. 


X  III 


16  li  Then  Herod,  when  he  saw  that  he  was  mocked 
of  the  wise  men,  was  exceeding  wroth,  and  sent  forth, 
and  slew  all  the  children  that  were  in  Beth-lehem,  and 
in  all  the  coasts  thereof,  from  two  years  old  and  under, 
according  to  the  time  which  he  had  diligently. inquired 
of  the  wise  men. 


17  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by  Jere- 
my the  prophet,  saying, 

18  In  Rama  was  there  a  voice  heard,  lamentation,  and 
weeping,  and  great  mourning,  Rachel  weeping  for  her 
children,  and  would  not  be  comforted  because  they  are 
not. 

19  IT  But  when  Herod  was  dead,  behold,  an  angel 
of  the  Lord  appeared  in  a  dream  to  Joseph  in  Egypt, 

20  Saying,  Arise,  and  take  the  young  child  and  his 
mother,  and  go  into  the  land  of  Israel :  for  they  are  dead 
which  sought  the  young  child's  life. 

21  And  he  arose,  and  took  the  young  child  and  his 
mother,  and  came  into  the  land  of  Israel. 


reign  m 


22  But  when  he  heard  that  Archelaus  did 
Judea,  in  the  room  of  his  father  Herod,  he  was  afraid  to 
go  thither :  notwithstanding,  being  warned  of  God  in  a 
dream,  he  turned  aside  into  the  parts  of  Galilee ; 

23  And  he  came  and  dwelt  in  a  city  called  Nazareth : 
that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by  the  pro- 
phets. He  shall  be  called  a  Nazarene. 


1 


€HAP.    Ill 

JohrHs  office^  life,  and  baptism. 

N  those  days  came  John  the  Baptist,  preaching  in  the 
wilderness  of  Judea, 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  III. 


16 


B  was  mocked 
nd  sent  forth, 
5th-lehem,  and 
)ld  and  under, 
en  tly.  inquired 


jpoken  by  Jere- 

mentation,  and 
seping  for  her 
icause  they  are 


lold,  an  angel 
h  in  Egypt, 

r  child  and  his 
•r  they  are  dead 


child  and  his 


us  did  reign  in 
e  was  afraid  to 
ed  of  God  in  a 

alilee ; 
died  Nazareth : 
Len  by  the  pro- 


m. 


•reaching  in  the 


16  Ethohkeh  Herod,  shahadkahtho  ne  rodinigonhrowa- 
nenhse  ronwanigonrhateani,  ethone  agwah  wahonakh- 
wen,  neoni  odyake  shagonhaonh,  ne  wahshagodiryo  ag- 
wegon  no  exhaogon-ah  ne  Bethlehem,  neoni  ok-thate- 
yohkwatasetonh  jiradinagere,  ne  teyohserageh  jiniyagas- 
kwe  odyake  senha  niyagasa,  ji  agwah  shagorihwane- 
geanih  ne  rodinigonhrowanenhse  katkeh  ni-hotonnih  ne 
rakshaah. 

17  Ethone  tagarihwayerine  ehnaaweane  jinihodadi- 
hne  netho  Jeremy  ne  prophet,  jinihawen. 

18  Etho  nonweh  Rama  oweana  waonronke,  yagoni- 
gonhraxhense,  yontstaranih,  oni  kowanen  teyonshenth- 
ohseron,  Rachel  tewahshenthohs  aoriwa  ne  agoyen-ogon- 
ah,  neoni  yahtewehre  ayongweyen,  igen  yah  kanega 
teyense. 

19  Ethone  onen  shihawenheyonne  ne  Herod,  sadkah- 
thoh,  raoronhyagehronon  ne  Royaner  wahodyadatatshe 
jfoseph  ne  kaserenhtagon  ne  Egypt  nonweh. 

20  Wahenron,  satketskoh,  ehtsyatenhawh  ne  rakshaah 
0ni  ronistenhah,  isegeh,  oni  yasahtenti  raodonhwenjageh 
itte  Iseratt :  igen  ronenheyon  ne  ronesaxkwe  ne  raodon- 
feets  ne  rakshaah. 

■  21  Ethohkeh  wahatketskoh,  wahoyatenhawe  ne  rak- 
aiiaah  oni  ronistenhah,  neoni  yaharawe  raodonhwenja- 
geh ne  Iseratt. 

22  Ne  ok  saharonke  ne  Archelaus  ronwagowanahton, 
ludea  jithonakte  ne  ronihah  Herod,  wahohteronne  netho 
aiyahare :  ok  ne  Niyoh  wahotogaten  ne  oserenhtagon, 
ae  wahonni  akte  wahahtenti  Galilee  nonkadih : 

23  Neoni  yaharawe  ehwaheanagerate  jikanatayen 
iftonwayats  Nazareth:  ne  wahonni  agwah  togenhske 
^atonhsere  ne  nahoten  rondadihne  ne  prophet-hogon, 
^nhonwanatonhkwe  Nazarene-haga. 


CHAP.  III. 

h7i  roderihwahnoton  ne  shagohnegoserahs  ;  rohnegoser- 
I  hon  7ie  Keristus  kaihhonhagon  Jordan. 
%A  THONE  shiwehniseratennyonhkwe   warawe  John 
il_i  shagohnegoserahs,  roderihwahnotondyese  karhagon 

Wb  Judea, 


16 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  III. 


2  And  saying,  Repent  ye :  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  at  hand. 

3  For  this  is  he  that  was  spoken  of  by  the  prophet 
Esaias,  saying,  The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilder- 
ness. Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths 
straight. 

4  And  the  same  John  had  his  raiment  of  camel's  hair, 
and  a  leathern  girdle  about  his  loins ;  and  his  meat  was 
locusts  and  wild  honey. 

5  a  Then  went  out  to  him  Jerusalem,  and  all  Judea, 
and  ail  the  region  round  about  Jordan, 

6  And  were  baptized  of  him  in  Jordan,  confessing 
their  sins. 

7  1"  But  when  he  saw  many  of  the  Pharisees  and 
Sadducees  <;ome  to  his  baptism,  he  said  unto  them,  O 
generation  of  vipers!  who  hath  warned  you  to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come  ? 

8  Bring  forth,  therefore,  fruits  meet  for  repentance : 

9  And  think  not  to  say  within  yourselves,  We  have 
Abraham  to  our  father:  for  I  say  unto  you,  that  God  is 
able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham. 


10  And  now  also  the  axe  is  laid  unto  the  root  of  the 
trees:  therefore  every  tree  which  bringeth  not  forth  good 
fruit  is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 

Ill  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  repentance : 
but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I,  whose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear ;  he  shall  baptize  you 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire  : 

12  Whose  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly 
purge  his  floor,  and  gather  his  wheat  into  the  garner 
but  he  will  burn  up  the  chaff*  with  unquenchable  fire. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  HI. 


17 


*2  Neoni  ratonne,  sasewadatrewaht :  igen  ne  aoyanert- 
sera  ne  karonhyageh  kea  ok  etho. 

3  Asegenh  raonha  negea-enh  thoigen  lodadihne  ne 
prophet  Esaias,  ratonne,  Tayeweanotatye  ne  karhagon, 
Senigwatago  jinontahawenonhatye  ne  Royaner,  senita- 
gwarihsi  ne  rohaha-ogon. 

4  Oni  ne  shahayadat  John  ne  ne  raonena  Camel  ao- 
nonhwerhon,  oni  ohnah  tehodyagwaranhaston ;  onijina- 
hoten  iraks  kwenyoh  neoni  ji-iks  oshes. 

5  Nen  tenhnon  ehwahonnehte  raonhageh  Jerusalem^ 
agwegon  oni  ne  Judea,  oni  agwegon  yenagerenyon  tha- 
teyohkwataseton  ne  Jordan, 

6  Neoni  ethone  wahontnegoserahwe  raonhageh  etho 
Jordan,  oni  ene-wahononni  ne  raodirihwaneraakshera. 

7  1"  Nok  nen  shahadkahthoh  eso  radi  ehwahonnewe 
jinonwe  nihshagohnegoserahs,  wahshagawenhahse  ro- 
nonha,  O  sewahnegwahsate  ne  kenhnyaraxhen,  onhka 
yetshirihwadatih  ne  aesewatego  ne  kanakhwenhsera  ne 
tawe? 

8  Karo  kasenihawh  jinikaystenhserotense  ne  shatege- 
na  ne  jondatrewahtha : 

9  Neoni  tohsa  sewennononhtonyon  nahesewenron  ne 
jonhatseragon,  yongwayen  ne  Agwerent  ne  shongwani- 
hah:  igen  lih  wagwenhahse,  ne  Niyoh  enhagweni  ne 
ken  igen  kanenyageron  ahshagogetskwahte  exha-ogon-ah 
jinonkadih  Agwerent. 

10  Neoni  nonwa  n'atogen  ehkayen  ohtehrageh  ne  ka- 
ronta-ogon :  ne  engarihonni  niyadekarontageh  ne  yahte- 
wahyanyontha  ne  wahiyose  engayagon,  oni  ojistageh 
yeayagoti. 

1 1  lih  togenhske  gwaserahs  ohnekanohs  ne  naonsay- 
ondatrewahte :  nok  raonha  ne  tare  ohnagen  rageshat- 
stenhserageanyon  niih,  ne  ne  raohta  yah  ne  shateyagena 
ne  taagehkwe :  ne  ne  raonh  enhtshisewahnegos  erahwe 
ne  Ronigonhriyohston  engene  n'ojire: 

12  Kaweyah  oni  rahawe  ne  rasnongeh,  ken  nenha- 
yere  enhronhewanyon  raohswengarageh,  enharoroke  ne 
raweanekeri  dayenhayen  jikayendahkwa ;  nok  enhat- 
shahte  ne  oshewahtshera  enrate  ne  yahtewaswahs  n'ojiTe. 


18 


ST.  MATTHEWj  CHAP.  IV. 


13  If  Then  cometh  Jesus  from  Galilee  to  Jordan  unto 
John,  to  be  baptized  of  him. 

14  But  John  forbade  him,  saying:,  I  have  need  to  be 
baptized  of  lAiee,  and  comest  thou  to  me? 

15  And  Jesus  answering,  said  unto  him,  Suffer  it  to  be 
so  now :  for  thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  righteous- 
ness.    Then  he  suffered  him. 


16  And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized,  went  up  straight- 
way out  of  the  water :  and,  lo,  the  heavens  were  opened 
unto  him,  and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  descending  like 
a  dove,  and  lighting  upon  him : 

17  And,  lo,  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying.  This  is  my 
beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 


'A     ' 


T 


C  H  A  P.  I  V. 

Christ  fastethf  and  is  tempted,  dfc. 

HEN  was  Jesus  led  up  of  the  Spirit  into  the  wil- 
derness, to  be  tempted  of  the  devil. 


2  And  when  he  had  fasted  forty  days  and  forty  nights 
he  was  afterward  an  hungered. 

3  And  when  the  tempter  came  to  him,  he  said,  If  thou 
be  the  Son  of  God,  command  that  these  stones  be  made 
bread.  - 

4  But  he  answered  and  said,  It  is  written,  Man  shall 
not  live  by  bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  that  proceed- 
eth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God. 

5  Then  the  devil  taketh  him  vp  into  the  holy  city, 
and  setteth  him  on  a  pinnacle  of  the  temple. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IV. 


19 


^ 


13  1^  Ethone  Yesus  tontahayenhtahkwe  Galilee  ken 
ware  Jordan  ji  hitrese  John,  ne  nahohnegoserahwe  ne 
raonha. 

14  Nok  John  wahorihwahsten,  wahenron,  lih  tenhnon 
teyotonhwenjohon  n'asknegoserahwe,  lihne  kadi  genh 
nondahse  ? 

15  Neoni  Yesus  saharihwaserago  oni  wahawenhahse, 
asehre  eh  nissa  niyawen  nonwa :  igeii  keaniyawenhsere 
n'ayotkonyenhsthageh  n'ongenonha  hendeninahne  agwe- 
gon  ne  aderihwagwarihsyonhsera.  Ethone  kadi  waha- 
ihondate. 

16  Neoni  ne  Yesus,  ne  onen  shahatnegoserahwe,  yonsa- 
hanonaranyogondatye  jisahatogo,  oni,  sadkahthoh,  onden- 
hotongo  jitkaronhyade  raonhageh,  oni  wahadkahthoh  ne 
raonigonhriyohston  ne  Niyoh  tondasennte  jiniyoht  ne 
Oride-kowah,  oni  raonhageh  onnitskwaren  : 

17  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  agoweana  kas-onhyagon  non- 
tawe,  yonton,  ne  ne  gea-enh  rinor©nhkhwa  lyen-ah,  ne 
raonhageh  agwah  wageryentiyohs. 


CHAP.    IV. 

Keristus  rawendondyehton  oni  okthihonwadendoryaton. 

NETHONE  jinaawen  Yesusyehonwahsharinonhene- 
gen  ne  ne  Kanigonra  ne  nontahaweronhatyense  ne 
onchsonhronon. 

2  Neoni  ne  onen  shihawendondyehton  kayeri  niweh- 
niserahshen  kayeri  oni  niwahsondahshen,  raonha  ohna- 
gengeh  nen  wahatonhkaryake. 

3  Neoni  ne  ethone  ehwarawe  ne  okthenhoyeron  raon- 
hageh, wahenron,  Tokat  nongenh  ise  ne  Niyoh  ronwa- 
yen,  to-senhahs  ken-igen  kanenyageron  kanatarohk  wa- 
tonh. 

4  Nok  saharihwaserago  wahenron,  Kahyaton  wahhi, 
rongweh  yahne-ok  thahronhehkwen  kanatarohk  yadeka- 
yatih,  nok  niyadeweanageh  tkayagense  ne  rahsagonh  ne 
Niyoh. 

5  Ethone  n'onehsonhronon  enegen  niyahoyatenhawe 
ne  onatadogenhtigeh,  oni  ehyahotskwaren  agwah  enegen 
kanonhsoharageh  n'  ononhs-adogenhti-kowah, 


20 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IV. 


II 


^    I 


6  And  saith  unto  him,  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God, 
cast  thyself  down :  for  it  is  written,  He  shall  give  his 
angels  charge  concerning  thee ;  and  in  their  hands  they 
shall  bear  thee  up,  lest  at  any  time  thou  dash  thy  foot 
against  a  stone. 

7  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  It  is  written  again,  Thou 
shalt  not  tempt  tl^  Lord  thy  God. 

8  Again,  the  devil  taketh  him  up  into  an  exceeding 
high  mountain,  and  showeth  him  all  the  kingdoms  of 
the  world,  and  the  glory  of  them ; 

9  And  saith  unto  him,  all  these  things  will  I  give  thee, 
if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me. 

10  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him.  Get  thee  hence,  Satan: 
for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God, 
and  him  only  shall  thou  serve. 

1 1  Then  the  devilleaveth  him ;  and  behold  angels 
came  and  ininistered  unto  him. 

12  IF  Now,  when  Jesus  had  heard  that  John  was  cast 
into  prison  he  departed  into  Galilee ; 

13  And,  leaving  Nazareth,  he  came  and  dwelt  in  Ca- 
pernaum, which  is  upon  the  sea-coeist,  in  the  borders  of 
Zabulon  and  Nephthalim : 

14  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
Esaias  the  prophet,  saying, 

15  The  land  of  Zabulon,  and  the  land  of  Nephtalim, 
by  the  way  of  the  sea,  beyond  Jordan,  Galilee  of  the 
Gentiles : 

16  The  people  which  sat  in  darkness  saw  great  light ; 
and  to  them  which  sat  in  the  region  and  shadow  o<*death, 
light  is  sprung  up. 

17  IT  From  that  time  Jesus  began  to  preach,  and  to 
say,  Repent :  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 


i 


) 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IV. 


21 


I  of  God, 

II  give  his 
ands  they 
h  thy  foot 

tin,  Thou 

exceeding 
igdoms  of 


give  thee, 

Je,  Satan : 
thy  God, 

Id   angels 
1  was  cast 


7e\i  in  Ca- 
borders  of 

spoken  by 

Jephtalim, 
lee  of  the 

:eat  light ; 
7  of^death. 


'h,  and  to 
land. 


.f 


6  Neoni  wahawenhahse,  Tokat  nongenh  ise  ne  Niyoh 
ronwayen,  yasadyadenht :  igen  kahyatonh,  Enhshagori- 
hon  raoronhyagehronon  ne  engarihonni  nise;  ne  ne 
kondihsnongeh  tenyesahwenharago,  ne  ten-ens  ji  ok 
nonweh  tengarine  ne  sahsigeh  otstenhrageh  engayenhte. 

7  Yesus  tontahadatih  raonhageh,  Kahyaton  wahhi 
shegon,  Tohsa  othenonahtsyeron  ne  Royaner  sa-Niyoh. 

8  Shegon  are,  n'onehsonhronon  kea-niyahoyatenhawe 
jinonweh  ne  aonhaah  enegenh  yonontes,  oni  wahona- 
tonhahse  agwegon  jinikayanertserotense  jiniyonhwenja, 
oni  aonadonwesenhtsera ; 

9  Neoni  wahawenhahse  raonha,  lih  engonyon  agwe- 
gon jiniyotyerenh,  ne  tokaehtageh  ahsadyatondi  nok  honi 
ahskweanidenhten  iih. 

10  Ethone  wahrenhahse  ne  Yesus,  Eren  seht  Satan: 
igen  wahhi  kahyaton  watonh,  Ehtserihwanegen  ne 
Royaner  sa-Niyoh,  raonhaahoh  ok  enhtsyotenhs. 

11  Ethone  n'onehsonhronon  sahoyatonti,  oni,  sadkah- 
thoh,  kondironhyagehronon  wagonnewe  wathonwahsny- 
ene  raonha. 

12  ir  Nonwa  ethone  Yesus  waharonke  ne  John  nen 
ronwayatinyonten  jiyondadenhotonhkwa,  wahahtenti 
warehte  Galilee; 

13  Neoni  yahadohetste  Nazareth,  yaharawe  ehyahe- 
anagerate  Capernaum^  igen  kanyatarakta  nonkadihkon, 
enageraaserakta  ne  Zabulon,  oni  Nephthalim : 

14  Ne  wahonni  yagarihwayerine  jinihodatih  ne  Esaias 
royatadogenhtigenha,  ne  rawen, 

15  Jiyonhwenjade  ne  Zabulon,  oni  Jiyonhwenjade  ne 
Nephthalim,  ehnonkadih  kanyatarakta,  isi  nonkadih  ne 
Jordan,  ne  naah  Galilee  raononhwenjageh  ne  Gentiles  ; 

16  No  ronongwehogon  anyoht  tyogarahs  ji  iyense 
wahadigen  kadi  kowanen  teyohswathe ;  neoni  rononha- 
geh  ne  ehraditeron  jinonweh  yaweht  yodahsatare  ne  ken- 
heyon  nen  yoderihwagetskwen  ne  teyohswathe. 

17  If  Ethone  tyodahsawe  ne  Yesus  onen  roderihwah- 
noton,  ne  ne  raton,  Jadatrewaht ;  igen  ne  kayanertsera  ne 
karonhyageh  ken  ok  etho. 


22 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  V. 


18  IT  And  Jesus,  walking  by  the  sea  of  Galilee,  saw- 
two  brethren,  Simon  called  Peter,  and  Andrew  his  bro- 
ther, casting  a  net  into  the  sea :  for  they  were  fishers. 

19  And  he  saith  unto  them.  Follow  me,  and  I  will 
make  you  fishers  of  men 

20  And  they  straightway  left  tehir  nets,  and  follow- 
ed him. 

21  And  going  on  from  thence,  he  saw  other  two  breth- 
ren, James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his  brother,  in  a 
ship  with  Zebedee  their  father,  mending  their  nets;  and 
he  called  them. 

22  And  they  immediately  left  the  ship  and  their  father, 
and  followed  him. 

23  H  And  Jesus  went  about  all  Galilee,  teaching  in 
their  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom, and  healing  all  manner  of  sickness,  and  all  manner 
of  disease  among  the  people. 

24  And  his  fame  went  throughout  all  Syria :  and  they 
brought  unto  him  all  sick  people  that  were  taken  with 
divers  di^^ases  and  torments,  and  those  which  were  pos- 
sessed with  devils,  and  those  which  were  lunatic,  and 
those  that  had^^he  palsy ;  and  he  healed  them. 

25  And  there  followed  him  great  multitudes  of  people 
from  Galilee,  and  from  Decapolis,  and  from  Jerusalem, 
and  from  Judea,  and  from  beyond  Jordan. 


: 


A 

him: 


CHAP.  V. 

Chris fs  sermon  on  the  mount,  ^c. 

ND,  seeing  the  multitudes,  he  went  up  into  a  moun- 
tain :  .and,  when  he  was  set,  his  disciples  came  unto 


lii' 


2  And  he  opened  his  mouth  and  taught  them,  saying^ 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  V. 


23 


iilee,  saw 
7  his  bro- 
fishers. 

id  I  will 

d  foUow- 

wo  breth- 
ther,  in  a 
lets;  and 

eir  father, 

Lching  in 
the  king- 
11  manner 


and  they 
tken  with 
were  pos- 
latic,  and 


of  people 
erusalem, 


18  IF  Neoni  Yesus,  ire  kanyataraktatye  nc  Galilee, 
washagogen  yadadenonhkwe,  Simon  ronwanatonhkwa 
Gwiter,  oni  Andrew  yadategen-ah,  yadenyerohs :  igen  ne 
ne  nijagwas  nihyatyerha. 

19  Neoni  wahshagawenhahse  Itweh,  engenihiron 
nenyetshijagwase  ne  ongweh. 

20  Neoni  yogondatye  wahonadi  ne  raonahare,  nok 
wahonwahnonteratyehte. 

21  Onen  wahonhtenti,  nare  oya  wahshagogen  tehni- 
ahshe  yadadenonhkwe,  James  ne  royen-ah  ne  Zebedee, 
oni  John  yadategen-ah,  kahonweyagowahne  radiyadit  ne 
Zebedee  ne  ronwanihah,  shodinikhon  ne  ahare ;  oni  yah- 
shagononke  rononha. 

22  Neoni  oksha-ok  wahyahtkawe  ne  kahonweyah  oni 
ronwanihah,  oni  yahonwahnonteratyehte  raonha. 

23  H  Neoni  Yesus  yathatawenri  agwegon  ne  Galilee^ 
wahshagorihonyen  raodinonhsadogenhtigeh,  oni  wah- 
shagoderihwahnotonse  orihwadogenhti  oni  kayanersera- 
gon,  wahshagojonte  oniniyadekanhragehyagononhwak- 
tanyonni  jiok  niyagoyatawenhse. 

24  Neoni  wadewaderihwareni  jiniyenagerahsera  ne 
Syria :  agwegon  ehwaondadyathewe  raonhageh  ne  ya- 
gononhwaktanyonni  odyake  ne  ne  agwah  karonhyagen- 
hserakshen,  yagotyeani  n'onehsonhronon,  odyake  ne  ne 
yagononhratkenhse,  odyake  yawenheyon  ne  yeyerongeh ; 
ne  agwegon  sahshagojonte. 

25  Neoni  wahonwahsere  agwah  kentyohkowanen 
nongwehogon  ne  ne  Galilee,  nityagawenonh  oni  odyake 
Decapolis,  odyake  Jerusalem,  odyake  Judea,  odyake  isi 
nonkadih  ne  Jordan. 


0  a  moun- 
}ame  unto 

n,  saying. 


CHAP.  V. 

Keristus  wahadashawen  wadehshagorihwatheten  cnonto- 
harageh: 

NEONI  wahshagotkahtho  kanenhrowanen,  watha- 
tane  onontoharageh :  neoni  ne  nenwahatyen,  wa- 
honnewe  ne  raotyohkwa  raonhageh : 

2  Neoni  rahsene  wahanhotongo,  wahshagorihonyen, 
wahenron, 


24 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  V. 


t  :,' 


3  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit ;  for  theirs  is  the  king- 
dom of  heaven. 

4  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn :  for  they  shall  be  com- 
forted. 

5  Blessed  are  the  meek :  for  they  shall  inherit  the 

earth. 

6  Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness :  for  they  shall  be  filled. 

7  Blessed  are  the  merciful:  for  they  shall  obtain 
mercy. 

8  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart:  for  they  shall  see 
God. 

9  Blessed  are  the  peace-makers:  for  they  shall  be 
called  the  children  of  God. 

10  Blessed  are  they  which  are  persecuted  for  right- 
eousness' sake :  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

1 1  Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and  per- 
secute you,  and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you 
falsely,  for  my  sake. 

12  Rejoice,  and  be  exceeding  glad  ;  for  great  is  your 
reward  in  heaven :  for  so  persecuted  they  the  prophets 
.which  were  before  you. 

13  IT  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth :  but  if  the  salt  have 
lost  his  savour,  wherewith  shall  it  be  salted  ?  it  is  thence- 
forth good  for  nothing  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  to  be  trod- 
den under  foot  of  men. 

14  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city  that  is  set 
on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid. 

15  Neither  do  men  light  a  candle  and  put  it  under  a 
bushel,  but  on  a  candlestick ;  and  it  giveth  light  unto  all 
that  are  in  the  house. 

16  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may 
see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is 
in  heaven. 


.1 


NE  8T.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  V. 


96 


the  king- 
11  be  com- 
iherit  the 
hirst  after 

ill    obtain 

shall  see 

y  shall  be 

for  right- 
eaven. 

)u,  and  per- 
igainst  you 


•eat  is  your 
tie  prophets 

le  salt  have 
it  is  thence- 
1  to  be  trod- 

y  that  is  set 

It  it  under  a 
ght  unto  all 

3Lt  they  may 
ler  which  is 


3  Yagodahskata  ne  yeyesahse  ne  kanigonhrageh :  igen 
agowenhk  ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh. 

4  Yagodahskats  ne  yagonigonranenhse ;  igen  rononha 
ronwadihrejaronne. 

5  Yagodahskats  ne  yagonigonhranetskha :  igen  ron- 
wadiragweanire  nonhwenja. 

6  Yagodahskats  ne  yontonhkaryaks  oni  yagonyatat- 
hense  ne  wahonni  aderihwarihsyonhsera :  igen  ronah- 
tasere.  * 

7  Yagodahskats  ne  3'agonitenrehskon :  igen  ronwadi- 
tenrane. 

8  Yagodahskats  ne  yahothenon  teyore  nagaweryaneh : 
igen  ronwatkahthohsere  ne  Niyoh. 

9  Yagodahskats  ne  skeanen  thiyense:  igen  Niyoli 
shagoyeaogon-ah  yondadenatonne. 

10  Yagodahskats  ne  ronwadihrewahtha  wahonni  ad- 
erihwagwarihsyonhsera :  igen  agowenhk  ne  kayanertse- 
ragon ne  karonhyageh. 

11  Sewadahskats  ne  ise,  neonen  ne  ongwehogon 
enyesahswenhsegeh,  oni  enyetshihrewahte  oni  onowen 
agwegon  yotaxhen  yesadadyase,  ne  wahonni  iih  ageri- 
honyat. 

12  Sewadonharak,  agwah  eso  sewadonharak :  igen 
enyetshiyeritshe  kowanen  ne  karonhyagon :  igen  shate- 
yoht  shagodihnonteratyeskwe  prophet-hcgonsewahenton. 

13  *![  Ise  ne  sewahyojis  ne  onhwenja :  nok  tokat  en- 
waderagewe  ne  teyohyojis,  ka  naontawehte  naonsayoy- 
aneren?  yahothenon  thaonsayontste,  ne  wahonni  atste 
yeayagoti,  oni  tenyonhskwaserongo  nongwehogon. 

14  Jonhha  ne  aohswatheta  n' onhwenja.  Wahhi  genh, 
skanatat  onontoharageh  yah  wahhi  thaondahsehte. 

15  Yah  oni  ne  ongweh  thayontegate  ohogata,  nok 
kanahkogon  ayeyen,  nok  kcn-enyehnyoter.  jiyehogato- 
tahkwa ;  neoni  entkahswathete  agwegon  ne  kanonhsa- 
gon  yeteron. 

16  Kea-nayawen  ne  sahswatheta  awenehake  ohenton 
n' ongwehogon,  ne  agarihonni  ayontkahthoh  ne  sayoten- 
hseriyose,  neoni  ahonwanenton  ne  Yanihha  ne  karonhy- 
ageh thenteron. 


26 


«T.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  V. 


17  H  Tliink  not  that  I  nm  come  to  destroy  the  law  or 
the  prophets;  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fi  Ifil. 

18  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heuvrn  rmd  earth 
pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  ro  wi,?o  pass  irom  the 
law,  till  all  be  fulfilled. 

19  Whosoever,  therefore,  shnll  break  one  of  these  least 
commandments,  and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called 
the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven:  but  whosoever  shall 
do  and  teach  Mew,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 


20  Fov  I  say  unto  you,  That  except  your  righteoiieness 
shall  exceed  the  righteousness  of  the  scribes  and  Phari- 
sees, ye  shall  in  no  case  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

21  H  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by  them  of  old 
time.  Thou  shalt  not  kill;  and,  Whosoever  shall  kill 
shall  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment : 

22  r5nt  I  say  unto  \o  ■  'i''"iat  whosoever  is  "ngry  with 
his  brother  without  i\r,i,b  ..iiall  b>.  in  danger  of  the 
judgment ;  and  whosoever  shall  say  to  his  brother,  Raca, 
shall  be  in  danger  of  the  council;  but  whosoever  shall 
say,  Thou  fool,  shall  be  in  danger  of  hell-fire. 


^ 


!i!:l 


i  mm 
I  i  1 


23  Therefore,  if  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the  altar,  and 
there  rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath  aught  against 
thee; 

24  Leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy 
way ;  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  bjtother,  and  then  come 
and  offer  thy  gift. 

25  Agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly,  while  thou 
art  in  the  v/ay  with  him ;  lest  at  any  time  the  adversary 
deliver  thee  to  the  judge,  and  the  judge  deliver  thee  to 
the  officer,  and  thou  be  cast  into  pirison. 


27 


tho  law  or 

rmrl  earth 
is  'rom  tho 


these  least 
ill  be  called 
ocver  shall 
jreat  in  the 


^hteoneness 
and  Phari- 
1  of  heaven. 

hem  of  old 
r  shall  kill 


I  'mgrywith 
nger  of  the 
other,  Raca, 
soever  shall 


le  altar,  and 
[ght  against 

and  go  thy 
I  then  come 

while  thou 
tie  adversary 
liver  thee  to 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  V. 


17  Tohsa  serhek  kcnh  wugowe  naperihsi  ue  al 
cnrahtsera,    netca-ens    ne    propliet-hogon ;     Yofc   k». 
tagehte  nagerihsi  nok  tenhnon  t>ugyerite. 

18  Igen  ugwah  wagwcnhahse,  Jiniyore  karon;>a  nui 
onhwcnja  enwadohctstc,  yahtenji  nr  niyorihwuah  ll  \on- 
dohetste  ne  ahtyawenrahtseragon,  ok  naah  ap  \  egoi  h- 
nenyawcane. 

19  Onhka  kiok  kadi  enhsk;>t  ne  ken-igen  layoriiiwii 
rihte  jinikariwageh  ne  oyeri  we  iiiih,  oni  cnyondaderih  m 
yen   nongweh  n'ehnayeyere,  ei  hcnwanatonhkwe  ra<    * 
haah  nihraah  ne  kayanertserago  i  ne  karonhyageh :  noi. 
onhka  kiok  ehnenyeyere,  oni  enj  ondaderihonyen  jiniki 
riwageh  ne  shagat  enyondadenu'on  yekowanm  ne  ks* 
yanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh. 

20  Igen  wagwenhahse,  Ne  ne  «ewaderihwa{Lrwarihsy 
onhsera  tokat  yahthaondohetste  ne  raonaderihwagwarih- 
syonhsera  ne    scribes  oni  ne   Ph<  risees,    yalueyaweht 
aesewadaweyate  ne  kayanertseragun  ne  karonhyageh. 

21  Sewathondphkwft  ne  nahotfin  yondadeani  nagoks- 
ten-genhaorihwagayon,  Tohsa  sher yo ;  oni  onhka  kiok 
enyondaderiyo  yotteronhk  jinenhoyai  awen  kajenhayenh- 
tseragon ; 

22  Nok  lih  wagwenhahse,  ken-ig'>n  onhka  kiok  en- 
honagwase  ne  yatadegen-ah  ne  yahu  -honhigon  othenon 
yotteronhk  jinenhoyatawen  kajenhayenhtseragon :  ueoni 
onhka  ok  enhawenhalise  ne  yatadegen-ah,  Raca,  yotte- 
ronhk jinenhoyatawen  jirodijenhayen  :  nok  onhka  kiok 
enhawenhahse,  Senteh,  ehnonweh  niyotteronhk  jiyotek- 
ha  n'onehshon. 

23  Ne  kadi  wahonni  tokat  endehshawe  n'adatawi 
etho  Altar-neh,  neoni  enhsehyahraseke  ne  jatadegen-ah 
othf  non  ehtsenigonhrakshatha ; 

24  Kayendak  ne  saneyonhkwa  ohenton  ne  Altar,  oni 
yasahtenti ;  tonsajadaderihwiyohsten  entewatyerenhte, 
jatadegon-ah,  oni  onen  karo  kaseht  sahtkawah  ne  shawe, 

25  Oksa  ok,  sasanigonhriyon  ne  tehsadatswenhse  ji- 
naheshegon  ohahageh  isenese  ;  onwa  ka  ok  non-nagen- 
hatye  ne  yahswenhse  enhyayat^nhawe  jinonka  enyesa}''- 
atorehte,  oni  ne  shagoyatorehtha  ahyanahskonni  shago- 
yenahs  ahonhane,  oni  ayesayatondi  jiyondadenhotonh 
kwa. 


r 


I 


28 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  V. 


^ 


if  ■■'; 


(.ft; 


ii 


Mi!!'i 


26  Verily  I  say  unto  thae,  Thou  shall  by  no  means 
come  out  thence  till  thou  hast  paid  the  uttermost  farthing", 

27  IT  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by  them  of  old 
time,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery : 

28  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  looketh  on  a 
woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  with 
her  already  in  his  heart. 

29  And  if  thy  right  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and 
cast  it  from  thee :  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee  that  one  of 
thy  members  should  perish,  and  not  that  thy  whole 
body  should  be  cast  into  hell. 

30  And  if  thy  right  hand  offend  thee,  cut  it  off,  and 
cast  it  from  thee  :  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee  that  one  of 
thy  members  should  perish,  and  not  that  thy  whole  body 
should  be  cast  into  hell. 

31  It  hath  been  said.  Whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorcement : 

32  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  shall  put 
away  his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication,  caus- 
eth  her  to  commit  adultery :  and  whosoever  shall  marry 
her  that  is  divorced  committeth  adultery. 

33  1"  Again,  ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said  by 
them  of  old  time.  Thou  shalt  not  forswear  thyself,  but 
shalt  perform  unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths ; 

34  But  I  say  unto  you.  Swear  not  at  all :  neither  by 
heaven ;  for  it  is  God's  throne  : 

35  Nor  by  the  earth ;  for  it  is  his  footstool :  neither 
by  Jerusalem ;  for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King : 

36  Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  thy  head;  because 
thou  canst  not  make  one  hair  white  or  black. 

37  But  let  your  communication  be,  Yea,  yea ;  Nay, 
nay :  for  whatsoever  is  more  than  these  cometh  of  evil. 


NE    ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  V. 


29 


26  Agwah  wagonyenhahse,  yahthaonton  n'aonsahsy- 
ageane  nethoh,  jinenwe  skaristat  ensatkarotage. 

27  Sewathondehkvve  ne  nahoten  yondadeani  nagoks- 
ten  genha  orihwagayon,  Tohsa  kanahkwa  ahserihwan- 
erake. 

28  Ok  lih  wagwenhahse,  Onhka  agonhehtyen  enyoii- 
dadadkahthoh  ne  wahonni  shateyoht  enycnosha  oksaok 
rorihwanera-agon  ne  raweiyahsagon. 

29  Oni  tokat  jiseweyendehtahkon  skahtegeh  ensarih- 
wanera  akten,  kastahgwat,  isi  yasati :  igen  neyoyanere 
jisadonterese,  oni  aonton  ne  yahten  agwegon  jerongeh 
onehshon  thiyayagoti. 

30  Oni  agenhake  jiseweyendehtahkon  sesnongeli  en- 
garihwanerake,  jaak,  isi  yas-ati :  igen  neyoyanere  jisadon- 
terese :  oni  aonton  yahten  agwegon  jerongeh  onehshori 
yayagoti. 

3 1  Ken  oni  yagawen,  onhka  kiok  enhayatonti  tehni- 
teron,  ken  nenhayere  enhawen  kahyatonhsera  tenyon- 
dekhalisyate : 

'32  Nok  lih  wagwenhasse,  Onhka  kiok  enhayatonti 
ne  rone,  cya  engarrihonni  ne  ok  ne  kanahkwa  engarih- 
wanerake  ne  wahronnissa  aonha  oni  wagarihwanerake 
kanahkwa  :  neoni  onhka  kiok  enhonyage  aonha  ne  yon- 
dadyatontyon  wahnirihwanerake  kanahkwa. 

33  Shegon  oya,  sewathondelikwe  jinahoten  yagawen 
wahonnise,  Tohsa  tondaserihonnekjinisadatih  ne  sawea- 
nahniron,  nok.  tokat  saweanahniron  tohsa  oya  agwah 
nok  enhskat  ne  Royanerhne: 

34  Nok  lih  wagwenhassee,  Tohsa  sadatih  ne  sawean- 
ahniron; tohsa  oni  senhhas  ne  karonhyageh ;  igen  Niyoh 
raodeanoshengeh  jitkanaktanoron: 

35  Nok  oni  nonhwenjageh ;  tohsa  senhhas  igen  raon- 
ha  tehorahsitagenserahkwen :  yah  oni  Jerusalem  ;  igeu 
ne  ehkanatayen  ne  Korahkowah  rakowanen. 

36  Ne  tea-ens  ne  sanonjineh  aheseweanahniron,  ahsa- 
datih  ahsenhahse  yahtense  thaskweni  skanonhkwiserat 
ahseragenhiste  netea-ens  ahshonjihste. 

37  Nok  sadeweanagwarihsyonhak  nise,  etho,  etho; 
yahten,  yahten :  igen  wahhi  nahoten  ne  senha  isi  non- 
weh  ne  ken  igen,  karihwaneraakseragon  tyoyenhtahkon. 

3* 


30 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VI. 


«^i 


*  38  If  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  An  eye 
for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth : 

39  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  ye  resist  not  evil;  but 
whosoever  shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to 
him  the  other  also. 

40  And  if  any  man  will  sue  thee  at  the  law,  and  take 
away  thy  coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak  also. 

41  And  whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go 
with  him  twain. 

42  Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee ;  and  from  him  that 
would  borrow  of  thee  turn  not  thou  away. 

43  HF  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said.  Thou 
shall  love  thy  neighbour,  and  hate  thine  enemy : 

44  But  I  say  unto  you.  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them 
that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray 
for  them  which  despitefuUy  use  you,  and  persecute  you ; 

45  That  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven :  for  he  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil 
and  on  on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  on 
the  unjust. 


i 


46  For  if  ye  love  them  which  love  you,  what  reward 
have  ye  ?   do  not  even  the  publicans  the  same  ? 

47  And  if  ye  salute  your  brethren  only,  what  do  ye 
more  than  others  ?   do  not  even  the  publicans  so  ? 

48  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven  is  perfect. 

^  


CHAP.  VI. 

Chrises  sermon  continued. 

TAKE  heed  that  ye  do  not  your  alms  before  men,  to 
be  seen  of  them :  otherwise  ye  have  no  reward  of 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VI. 


31 


'ather  which 


38  Sathondehkwe  ne  yagawen,  skagarat  yatengene 
nogara,  oni  skanawirat  yatengene  nonawi :  r 

39  Nok  lih  wagwenhasse,  Tohsa  kaserihwahsnyese 
ne  wahetken  :  nok  onhka  kiok  jiseweyendehtahkon  sah- 
ranongeh  enyesagonreke,  yahastad  ginyoh  ne  skadih. 

40  Neoni  onhka  kiok  tenjaderihwageani  jikajenha- 
yen,  oni  yenhahawk  ne  sadyatawet,  nok  oni  ne  nonosa 
terak  nissa  oneaneeh. 

41  Neoni  onhka  ok  ensahsteronse  enhskat  mile  niyah- 
esene  yahasene  tekenih. 

42  Sheyon  nenyesanegen,  oni  yasheyon  neoni  raonha- 
geh  ne  irehre  a-ahtsenih  tohsa  eren  nontajerat. 

43  Sewathondehkwe  ne  yagawen,  Shenoronhkwak 
ne  shasyadat,  oni  sheswenhsek  ne  yesahswenhse : 

44  Nok  lih  wagwenhahse,  Shenoronhkwak  ne  ye- 
sahswenhse, sheyataterist  ne  yesadeweanakshateanih, 
yoyanere  jinasheyeras  nyesagenhronni,  sheyadereanay- 
enhahs  ne  yesafonliyagentha,  oni  teyesonharikhon ; 

45  Ne  wahonni  naah  ahesewaton  shagoyen-ogon-ah 
ne  ehjisewaniha  Karonhyageh  thenteron :  igen  raonha 
ken  nenhayere  ne  raorahkwa  entkarahkwinegeane  shat- 
enyontsheanonni  ne  yogoyanere  oni  yehserohense,  oni 
jienhageanoreste  shatenyaweane  ne  yagoderihwagwari- 
hsyon  oni  ne  yahtey  agoderihwagwarihsyon. 

46  Igen  engenhake  ahshenoronhkwageh  ne  ne  yesa- 
noronhkwa,  ohnahoten  enyesayeritshe  ?  yah  ken  ehteha- 
diyerha  ne  Radihwistoroks  (Publicans^ 

47  Neoni  ne  ok  tenshenonhweronhege  ne  shenonhkwe, 
nahoten  neaneeh  isi  nonweh  jiniyoht  nodyake  ?  yah  kenli 
ehtehadiyerha  ne  RadihwisLaroroks  ? 

48  Ne  kadi  garihonni  kaserihwayerit,  shatenyaweane 
ne  ehjisewaniha  ne  karonhyageh  renteron  jinithorih- 
wayeri.  

CHAP.  VI.      - 
Keristus  ok  onen  jinithoyeren  roderihwahnoton  ononto- 
harageh :  ne  rohtharahkwen  ne  tenyondaditenrheke  yon- 
dereanayen. 

SEANIGONHRAYENTONHSEK  tohsa  ayogen- 
tane  nonywehne  ne  sheyawire :  asegenh  tokat  ehni- 
yoht  yahteyorharats  ne  a-ahyatonrase  ne  yanihah  karon- 
hyageh renteron. 


32 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP;  VI. 


2  Therefore,  when  thou  doest  thine  alms,  do  not  sound 
a  trumpet  before  thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in  the  syna- 
gogues, and  in  the  streets,  that  they  may  have  glory  of 
men.     Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have  their  reward. 


3  But  when  thou  doest  alms  let  not  thy  left-hand  know 
what  thy  right-hand  doeth  ; 

4  That  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret :  and  thy  Father, 
which  seeth  in  secret,  himself  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

5  1"  And  when  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt  not  be  as  the 
hypocrites  are  for  they  love  to  pray  standing  in  the  syn- 
agogues, and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they  may 
be  seen  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  they  have  their 
reward. 

6  But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet ; 
and,  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father 
which  is  in  secret :  and  thy  Father,  which  seeth  in  secret, 
shall  reward  thee  openly. 

7  But  when  ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the 
heathen  do :  for  they  think  that  they  shall  be  heard  for 
their  much  speaking. 

8  Be  not  ye,  therefore,  like  unto  them :  for  your  Fa- 
ther knoweth  what  things  ye  have  need  of  before  ye  ask 
him. 

9  After  this  manner,  therefore,  pray  -ye :  Our  Father 
which  art  in  heaven.     Hallowed  be  thy  name. 

10  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth, 
as  it  is  in  heaven. 

1 1  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread. 

,  12  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VI. 


33 


lo  not  sound 
n  the  syna- 
ive  glory  of 
leir  reward. 


-hand  know 


thy  Father, 
thee  openly. 

lot  be  as  the 
;  in  the  syn- 
at  they  may 
jr  have  their 


)  thy  closet ; 
►  thy  Father 
eth  in  secret, 


tions,  as  the 
be  heard  for 

or  your  Fa- 
efore  ye  ask 

Our  Father 
ne. 

ne  in  earth. 


!  our  debtors. 


2  Ne  kadi  wahonni  ne  ehnaahsyere  nothenon  enshej^on, 
tohsa  saderagarerast  ne  kahonrahwals  sahenton,  jiniha- 
diyerha  ne  radigonatahkwa  ne  synogogue-tseragon  oni 
jidekanatogenhseron,  heneh-ronadatonnih  nongwehne,  ne 
raononwesenhtsera.  Agwah  wagwenhahse,  enhadiyena 
nenhontonratahkwe. 

3  Nok  nonen  ehnensyere  adaditenron,  tohsa  yotogens 
ne  sehsenegwati  sesnongeh  jinagayere  jiseweyendehtah- 
kon : 

4  Ne  kea-igen  ne  kentenrehtsera  aonhsehton  :  oni  ne 
yanihah  tehaganere  wahhi  nadahsehtongeh,  agwah  ra- 
onha  tenyarihwaseragwaten  okthenwatkwatho. 

5  If  Neoni  katkeh  onen  enhsadereanayen,  tohsa  ehna- 
jer  jiniyoht  ne  radirihwayesahtha :  radinonwese  nahonde- 
reanayen  radigeanyate  synagogue-tseragon  oni  jideyo- 
denataktanihon ;  ne  ne  tahonwadiganerake  heneh-rona- 
dadonni  nongwehne,  agwah  wagwenhahse  enhadiyena 
nenhontonratahkwe. 

6  Nok  nise,  nonen  enhsadereanayen,  sadaweyat  kishen 
jinonweh  aonhaah  nikanaktaah  ne  sanonhsagon,  oni  ne 
onen  ensenhotonge  jikanhogaronte,  sadereanayen  yanih- 
nehha,  adahsehtongeh ;  neoni  yanihah,  tehaganere  adah- 
sehtongeh ;  enhyatonraten  okthenwatkwatho. 

7  Nok  nonen  enhsadereanayen,  tohsa  okhoriwagon 
agenhake,  jinihadiyerha  ne  yahtehodirihwiyohston  :  igen 
ronehre  enyorihontane  genh  ji  eso  rondatihs. 

8  Tohsa  kadi  nise  ehnasewaweyanotenhake :  igen  ne 
yanihah  roderyentare  jinahoten  tesatonhwenjonni,  arekho 
tesarihwanonton  jinatesatonhwenjonni  ne  raonhageh. 

9  Ken  kadi  nenhsyere  jinikarihoten  nonen  enhsaderea- 
nayen :  Shongwanihah  karonhyageh  tehsideron,  sahsea- 
nadogenhti : 

10  Sayanertsera  aontawehte:  Thahsehre  ehniyawen 
nonhwenjageh,  jiniyoht  oni  ne  karonhyageh. 

1 1  Tagwanataranondenhshek  oni  jiniyadewehnisera- 
geh: 

12  Neoni  tontagwarihwiyohston,  jiyongwadatkarota- 
nih  jiniyoht  ne  jagwadaderihwiyohsteanih  ne  yakhiga- 
rotanih. 


34 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VI. 


13  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation;  but  deliver  us 
from  evil.  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and 
the  glory,  for  ever.     Amen. 

14  If  For  if  ye  forgive  men  their  trespasses,  your  hea- 
venly Father  will  also  forgive  you : 

15  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses,  neither 
will  your  Father  forgive  your  trespasses. 

16  H  Moreover,  when  ye  fast,  be  not,  as  the  hypocrites, 
of  a  sad  countenance :  for  they  disfigure  their  faces,  that 
they  may  appear  unto  men  to  fast.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  they  have  their  reward. 


i 


■ivfi  -^ 


17  But  thou,  when  thou  fastest,  anoint  thine  head,  and 
wash  thy  face; 

18  That  thou  appear  not  unto  men  to  fast,  but  unto 
thy  Father  which  is  in  secret :  and  thy  Father,  which 
seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

19  1[  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth, 
where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves 
break  through  and  steal : 

20  But  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven, 
where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where 
thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal. 


n 

M 


:i    tl 


21  For  where  your  treasure  is  there  will  your  heart  be 
also. 

22  IT  The  light  of  the  body  is  the  eye :  if  therefore, 
thine  eye  be  single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light. 

23  But  if  thine  eye  be  evil,  thy  whole  body  shall  be 
full  of  darkness.  If,  therefore,  the  light  that  is  in  thee 
be  darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness  ! 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VI. 


35 


it  deliver  us 
e  power,  and 

Bs,  your  hea- 

isses,  neither 


e  hypocrites, 
ir  faces,  that 
y  I  say  unto 


ne  head,  and 

ast,  but  unto 
ather,  which 


I  upon  earth, 
/■here  thieves 


;  in  heaven, 
If  and  where 


your  heart  be 

if  therefore, 
full  of  light. 

ody  shall  be 
lat  is  in  thee 


13  Neoni  tohsa  tagwahsharineht  tewadadeanagerah 
tongeh,  ne  sane  sajatagwahs  ne  kondihserohense,  igeti 
ise  sayanerstera,  neoni  kashatstenhsera,  oni  onwesenht- 
ahtsera,  nejiniyenhenwe.  Awent. 

14  1[  Igen  ne  tokat  ensehsherihwiyohsten  nongweh 
nahoten'  ahesanhigon,  ise  oni  Yanihah  karonhyageh 
ensyarihwiyohsten  o-nise  : 

15  Nok  oni  ne  yahthaonsahsherihwiyohsten  nongweh 
ne  yesanhigon,  yah  o-nise  ne  Yanihah  thaons-ahyarih- 
wiyohsten  ne  sarihwaneren. 

16  IF  Isi  nonka  ne  kea-igen  ne  kaikeh  onen  ensondon- 
dyehte,  tohsa  nise,  ehnajer  jinihadiyerha  ne  radirihway- 
esahtha,  ok  thihoneanewearon  ok  oya  tkiyoht  jiradigonh- 
sonde:  kcngayen  jiniyohtnenyododahsi,  nongwehneneay- 
agawendondyehte.  Agwah  lih  wagwenhasse,  enhadi- 
yena  naah  enhodaderihwaseragwahse. 

17  Nok  nise,  katkeh  nonen  ensondondyehte,  seayen 
arhoe  ne  sanonjine,  senohare  ne  jiskonhsonde  ; 

18  Ken  igen  nise  tohsa  wene'n  nongwehne  nonen  son- 
dondyehton,  ne  ok  Yanihnehah  ne  yodahsehton :  oni  ne 
yanihah,  Tehaganere  ne  adahsehtongeh  tkagonte  enhya- 
tonren  okthenwhaderihwagwatho. 

19  H  Tohsa  othenon  sateweyenton  ne  satshogowaht- 
sera  nonhwenjageh,  ohskenrha  se  nea-ne  engahetkenhte, 
jinonweh  oni  ne  yenenhskwahs  enyerihsi  nok  enyenen- 
hsko: 

20  Ken  tenhnon  kayen  sadateweyentonhahse  nahts- 
hogowahtsera  ne  karonhyageh,  jinonweh  yahothenon 
thayotken  ohskenrha  kishen  aonsagahetkenhte,  ji  oni  non- 
weh  yahthayondaweyate  ne  yenenhskwahs  nayesanen- 
hsko  : 

21  Igen  jikayen  ne  satshogowahtsera,  eh  oni  ne  serih 
kayen. 

22  Ne  ne  kahswathetsera  noyeronta  ne  wahhi  ne  og- 
ara :  tokat  nongen  ne  skahtegeh  ne  ok  enhskat,  sayeron- 
tagwegon  kahawe  kananon  ne  kahswathedahtsera. 

23  Nok  oni  ne  skahtegeh  tokat  enwahetkenhake,  sa- 
yerontagwegon  oni  entyogarahshege.  Nok  oni  jinniwat 
ne  teyohswathe  niSetseteragon  entyogarahshege,  yon 
ehragwaht  onhte  kowanen  ne  tyogarahs ! 


36 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VI. 


24  H  No  man  can  serve  two  masters :  for  either  he 
will  hate  the  one,  and  love  the  other  ;  or  else  he  will  hold 
to  the  one,  and  despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot  serve  God 
and  mammon. 


25  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  Take  no  thought  for 
your  life,  what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink  ;  nor 
yet  for  your  body,  what  ye  shall  put  on.  Is  not  the  life 
more  than  meat,  and  the  body  than  raiment  ? 

26  Behold  the  fowls  of  the  air :  for  they  sow  not,  nei- 
ther do  they  reap,  nor  gather  into  barns  ;  yet  your  hea- 
venly Father  feedeth  them.  Are  ye  not  much  better 
than  they  ? 

27  Which  of  you,  by  taking  thought,  can  add  one 
cubit  unt'^  y     stature  7 

28  Anv  /hy  take  ye  thought  for  raiment  ?  Consider 
the  lilies  of  the  field,  how  they  grow,  they  toil  not, 
neither  do  they  spin ;  • 

29  And  yet  I  say  unto  you,  that  even  Solomon,  in  all 
his  glory,  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these. 


1'^ 


30  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field, 
which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven, 
shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ? 

31  Therefore  take  no  thought,  saying.  What  shall 
we  eat  ?  or.  What  shall  we  drink  ?  or.  Wherewithal 
shall  we  be  clothed  ? 

32  (For  after  all  these  things  do  the  Gentiles  seek;) 
for  your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of 
all  these  things. 

S3  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his 
righteousness,  and  all  thpse  things  shall  be  added  unto 
you.  ^ 


i 


'M 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VI. 


37 


for  either  he 
!  he  will  hold 
ot  serve  God 


thought  for 
11  drink ;  nor 
s  not  the  life 

sow  not,  nei- 
et  your  hea- 
much  better 

can  add  one 

t  ?  Consider 
hey  toil  not, 


)lomon,  in  all 


3  of  the  field, 
ito  the  oven, 
little  faith  ? 

What  shall 
Wherewithal 

mtiles  seek;) 
have  need  of 


God,  and  his 
e  added  unto 


.1 


2i  ^  Yah  onhka  ne  rongweh  tehniyahslie  ahojiwct- 
weaniyohake  dejaron  ahshagoycritshe  :  igen  ka  ok  nik- 
ayen  enhohswen  enhskat  nok  shayadat  enhonoronhkwe ; 
netens  shayadat  enhodyenawaste,  ne  shayadat  cnhog(!ii- 
liraten.  Yahthayegweni  ahonwayotenhse  ne  Niyoh  nok 
oni  tkarengeanyehtsera. 

25  Ne  wahonni  lih  wagwenhahse,  Tohsa  ne  aah^^ca- 
nonhtonyonwe  jisonhe,  nahoten  aahsege,  ne  teas  nahniio- 
gira,  shegon  oni  ne  jorongeh  nahoten  asahkwase.  YaJi 
ken  onhte  jiyagonhe  senha  teyogarowanen  jiniyoiit 
)iaayeke  nothenon,  nea-ne  noyeronta  jiniyoht  ne  kanena? 

26  Jadkahthoh  jitea-ah  kondidyese;  yahtekondiyen- 
thohs,  yah  oni  tegononekeriyaks,  nagondiyonte  jiyetsk- 
wayestha;  nok  yanihah  ne  karonhyagch  ranontens. 
Yah  ken  tesewehre  senha  ise  teyetshigeanyon  ? 

27  Kaok  nikayen  jinijon  nonwa  ne  tayerenh  ahag- 
weni  johsidat  senha  ahahneayesenhake  ? 

28  Neoni  ohnyotyeren  ne  seweanonhtonyon  ne  kane- 
na?  tejatoreht  ken-watonnyanyonhs  kahehtayenton,  gon- 
dehyaronhs ;  yahtegondadyotenhse,  yah  oni  tegondihshe- 
riye : 

29  Neoni  shegon  lih  sagonyenhahse,  kea-igen  shate- 
yoht  ne  Solomon  agwegon  ne  ronwesenhtahkonne  yah 
eh  teyoyanere  jinihahkwenyoteane  jiniyoht  enhskat  ne 
kea-igen. 

30  Ne  kadi  wahhonni,  igen  Niyoh  rahrawi  ne  ohon- 
te-ogon  ne  kahentageh,  wahhi  nonwa  yotonni  oni  enyor- 
hea-ne  nok  enwatshaahton,  yah  ken  nise  senha  cso  teh- 
yahrawi,  O  nigonhah  sayen  ne  tewehtahkon  ? 

31  Ne  wahonni  tohsa  ne  seanigonhrayenton,  ahsad- 
onhege,  nahoten  enyagwake  ?  ne-teas  nahoten  entewah- 
negira  ?    neoni  ka  naontawe  nayongwarane  ? 

32  (Igen  jinonkadih  agwegon  jinikariwageh  ne  kea- 
igen  ne  Gentiles  Yonesax :)  Igen  ne  karouhyageh  then- 
teron  yanihahroderyentare  agwegon  ne  gea-enh  tesat- 
onhwenjonnih. 

33  Nok  sewesak  tewatyerenht  ne  kayanertsera  ne 
Niyoh,  neoni  raoderihwagwarihsyonhtsera ;  agwegon 
jinikariwageh  negea-enh  ehneayaweane  nisegeh. 


iil 


38 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VII. 


34  Take,  therefore,  no  thought  for  the  morrow  :  for 
the  morrow  sliall  take  thought  for  the  things  of  itself. 
Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof. 


J 


C  H  A  P.   VI  I. 

Christ  endeth  his  sermon,  6^c, 
UDGE  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 


2  For  with  what  judgment  ye  judge,  ye  !:ihall  be 
judged ;  and  with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be 
measured  to  you  again. 

3  And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in  tliy 
brother's  eye,  but  considerest  not  the  beam  that  is  in 
thine  own  eye  ? 

4  Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy  brother,  Let  mc  pull 
out  the  mote  out  of  thine  eye ;  and,  behold,  a  beam 
is  in  thine  own  eye  1 

5  Thou  hyprocrite  !  first  cast  out  the  bean  out  of 
thine  own  eye ;  and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast 
out  the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye. 

6  ^  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs, 
neither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample 
them  under  their  feet  and  turn  again  and  jrend  you. 


»",; 


7  %  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you  ;  seek,  and  ye  shall 
find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you  : 

8  For  every  one  that  asketh,  receiveth ;  and  he  that   1 
seeketh,  findeth :  and  to  him  that  knocketh,  it  shall  be 
opened. 

9  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  whom,  if  his  son  ask 
bread,  will  he  give  him  a  stone  ? 

10  Or  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him  a  serpent  ? 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CIIAI».  VII. 


39 


morrow :  for 
igs  of  itself 


34  Ne  wahonni  tohsa  aahscanouhtonj'onwc  jincaya* 
wen  nenjorheane :  igen  nciiyorheane  tenwaclyatorehte 
ne  nea-ne  jinahoten  teyotonhwenjohon.  Ethobji  wahhi 
jiuigon  yoyen  niyadewehniserageh  no  wahetken. 


ye  tihall   be 
e,  it  shall  be 

liat  is  in  thy 
m  that  is  in 

Let  me  pull 
hold,  a  beam 

beai  1  out  of 
leariy  to  cast 


ito  the  dogs, 
,  they  trample 
end  you. 


;,  and  ye  shall     t 
m : 

and  he  that 
th,  it  shall  be 

if  his  son  ask 


a  serpent  ? 


CHAP.    VII. 

Keristus  icaharihohlca  roder'ihwahnoion  onoiitoharageh: 
rorihwahsten  yagoserahrehslon  tayondadyatorehle. 

TOHSA  tesheyatoeht,    ne  nise  ne  yahthatenjesaya- 
torehtane. 

2  tgen  ok  ehnenjaweane  jinatensheyatorehte,  ncn  isc 
tenjesayatorehte :  neoni  jinensheyatenyenten,  onhka  ok 
o-nisc  ne  enjesatcnyendenstc  nise. 

3  Ohneane-eh  sadkahthohs  ne  raogahrehta  ne  jatade- 
gen-ah  ragahrageh,  nok  oni  yahthatehsyatorehtha  ne  ise 
senawasageh  no  ne  ise  skahtegeh  ? 

4  Ne  tea-ens  thenon  nongenh  ahtsenhahse  ne  jatade- 
gen-ah,  to-knyotago  ne  sagahrehta  ne  skahtegeh ;  oni, 
ahsadkahthoh,  ne  ise  senawasageh  ne  skahtegeh  ? 

5  Ise  serihwayesahtha,  tewatyerenht  isi  yasatih  ne 
senawasageh  ne  skahrageh  ;  ethone  nen  ise  enskahrij^o- 
hake  onen  enhsnyotago  ne  jatadegen-ah  raogahrehta  ne 
ragahrageh ;  * 

6  H  Tohsa  nothenon  nokhwadogenhti  aahsenonte 
herhar-hogon,  ne  tea-ens  no  saraseses  askehronhahse 
khweskhwes,  asegenh  tengonhskwaserongo  ne  gonhsi- 
geh  neoni  ehnenskontyerate  onen  ise  enyesatkonti^^n  eye- 
sarajongo. 

7  H  Serihwanonton,  oni  enyeson ;  serak,  oni  enhsets- 
henri :  yaskonhrekhon,  nok  enyesanhotongwahse. 

S  Igen  niyadeyagon  ne  yerihwanondons  j^ondataw- 
ihs ;  naah  neoni  enyagesakshege  yetshenr3''ese ;  oni  ra- 
onhageh  ne  enhagonhrekhon  enhonwanhotongwahse. 

9  Ne  tea-ens  onhka  nonwa  jinijon  onhka  ok  ne  roy- 
en-ah  ahorihwanondonse  kanatarohk,  yenhaon  genh  ra- 
onha  onenya  ? 

10  Ne  tea- ens  ahorihwanondonse  kenjonhk,  ne  gen 
yenhaon  nonyare  ? 


40 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.   VII. 


1 1  If  ye  then,  hciug  evil,  know  how  to  give  gooil  gifts 
unto  your  chiUhen,  liow  much  moro  shall  your  Futhei 
which  is  in  heaven  give  good  tilings  to  them  that  ask 
liiiu'^ 

\'l  Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  wouhl  that 
men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  ;  for  this  is 
the  law  and  the  projihcts. 

13  IF  Enter  ye  in  at  the  strait  gate,  for  wide  is  the 
gate,  and  broad  is  the  way,  that  leadeth  to  destruction, 
and  many  there  be  which  go  in  thereat : 

11  Because  strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way, 
which  leadetii  unlo  hfe,  and  fcv/  there  be  that  lind  it. 

15  If  Beware  of  false  prophets,  which  come  to  you  in 
sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly  they  are  ravening  wolves. 


^ 


16  Ye  shall  know  them  by  their  fruits.      Do  men 
gather  grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles  ? 


17  Even  so,  every  good  tree  bringeth  forth  good  fruit; 
but  a  corrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil  fruit. 

18  A  good  tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil  fruit;  neither 
ra)i  a  corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit. 

19  Every  tree  that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit  is 
hewn  down  and  cast  into  the  fire. 

20  Wherefore  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them. 

21  IF  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord, 
shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  but  he  that 
doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAI'.  VII. 


41 


« 


>me  to  you  in 


3.      Do  men 


fruit;  neither 


1 1  Nok  oni  nong'cnh  niso,  no  sarihwfuicraukskon,  sa- 
♦Icrycntarc  ki  nahoien  no  yoyancro  ciiRjhoyon  no  sakslia- 
fa,  to  kadi  onhto  niyawcta  Kanihali  no  karonbyacrph 
cnhshnga-on  ne  yoyanerese  nonhka  ok  alionwarihwanc- 
ycanihokc  ? 

12  No  kadi  wahonni  agwegon  jiok  nahoton  ihsehrc 
ehnayesayerasc   nougweh,    einiasliej'cras   rononha :    i 
in\!?ea-enh  nyodcrihvvagwarihsyon  oni  ngoyatadogenh- 
lishon. 

13  ^  Sadawcyat  jikanhogarontc  no  wontori :  igen 
kanhogaronh,  oni  yohahowancn,  jinonkadih  cnyagoli- 
sharinolUo  jinonkadih  atkaron)iyat,  uni  j'awctownnon 
cli-henycnhtc  net  ho : 

14  No  wagarihonni  ji  wentori  jitkanhogaronte,  nconi 
nij'ohahaah  jinonkadih,  ayagohsharinc  ne  neayagonhc- 
ge,  oni  niyagon-ah  neayctshcnri. 

15  ^  Scwadeanigonraren  ne  onowcii  yetshiyadoriii- 
wahnotonsc,  ehoayonwe  agonenacngeahake  teyodinaka- 
ronton-ah,  nok  ne  nagonh  nonkadih  aniyoht  onathayon- 
nih  jinikanigonhrakshen : 

1(3  Ensadcrycntarane  naah  onwa  jinihodiyotcnhsero- 
ten.  Wahi  noiigweh  ayaroroke  gcnh  onenharatasehon 
aganyentcn,  ohiktageh  tokat  jogahrehtese  enhanyentago 
orhogtegowdh  cnwaton  genh  ? 

17  Ell  kadi  niyoht  jinigon  ne  karondiyose  wad^-enth- 
tha  ne  wahiyose ;  nok  ne  karondakshen  wahyakshen  ki 
na  nenganyonten. 

18  Igen  ne  karontiyoh  yahteyaweht  aonhetkenhake 
nenganyonten,  ji  oni  niyoht  ne  karontahetken  yotakshen 
3'ah  wahhi  teyorharats  ne  wahiyoh  aganyonten  oneane-eh. 

19  Niyadekarontageh  ne  yahteyoyanere  naganyen- 
tane  enyeyake,  wahi  ehyaagoti  ojistageh. 

20  No  kadi  wahonni  agaonhatseragon  enyongwato- 
gense  nahoten  iwat  jiniyagoyotenhseroten. 

21  IF  Yahten  niyadeyagon  ayondonhege  iihne,  Saya- 
ner,  Sayaner,  ayondaweyate  kayanertseragon  ne  karon- 
hyageh ;  ne  ok  enwaton  ne  ehnenyeyere  jinithonigonh- 
roten  ne  Ragenihah  ne  karonhyageh. 


12 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHA.P.  VIII. 


22  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day,  Lord,  Lord,  have 
we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name  ?  and  in  thy  name  have 
cast  out  devils?  and  in  thy  name  done  many  wonder- 
ful works  ? 

23  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never  knew 
jou :  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquit3\ 

24  IF  Therefore,  whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of 
mine,  and  doeth  them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a  wise  man, 
which  built  his  house  upon  a  rock. 

25  And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and 
the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house ;  and  it  fell 
not :  for  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock. 

26  And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine, 
and  doeth  them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a  foolish  man, 
^yhich  built  his  house  upon  the  sand : 

27  And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and 
the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house ;  and  it  fell ; 
and  great  was  the  fall  of  it. 

28  T  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  ended 
these  sayings,  the  people  were  astonished  at  his  doctrine ; 

29  For  he  taught  them  as  one  having  authority,  and 
not  as  the  scribes. 


CHAP.    VIIL 

Christ  cleanseth  a  lepe7',  6fc. 

WHEN  he  was  come  down  from  the  mountain,  great 
multitudes  followed  him. 

2  And,  behold,  there  came  a  leper,  and  worshipped 
him,  saying,^Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me 
clean. 

3  And  Jesus  put  forth  his  hand  and  touched  him,  say- 
ing, I  will ;  be  thou  clean.  And  immediately  his  leprosy 
was  cleansed. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VIII. 


43 


[  never  knew 


IS  had  ended 
;  his  doctrine ; 


juntain,  great 


•22  Yawetowanen  yongweanire  netho  wehniserade, 
Sayaner,  Sayaner,  yah  kenh  teyongwahne  sahseanagon  ? 
oni  ise  sahseanagon  yoton-onh  skonwadiyatinegeahon 
onehshonhronon-ogon  ?  oni  ne  ise  sahseanagon  yongway- 
oten-onh  yotyanatenyon  ? 

23  Neoni  ethohkeh  lih  enkheyenhahse  rononhageh, 
yahnonwenton  tegonyenteri ;  eren  kadi  seht,  nise  sayo- 
tehkonne  sewaderihwatewahtonhseragwegon. 

24  If  Ne  wahonni  onhka  kiok  yagothonde  ne  ken  igen 
wakthare,  nok  oni  ehneayeyere,  ne  wahonni  tenhsyatye- 
reane  ne  ronigonhrowanen,  ne  otstenrageh  wahadenonh- 
sonni : 

25  Oni  kageanorahserowanen,  aonhnoton  ayotade, 
ehtayoyake  jinonweh  nikanonhsote  ;  yahohthayawen ; 
jikanonhsote  ;  igen  otstenhrageh  tkanonhsahere. 

26  Neoni  niyadeyagon  ne  yagothonde  jinigon  ne  gea- 
enh  wagadatih,  oni  yah  ehthenyeyerane,  ehneayagoya- 
tawen  jiniyoht  ne  yagoteh  nongweh,  ehwahadenonhsonni 
onehsaronhkwageh  : 

27  Neoni  kahstarowanen  tonseane,  onhnoton,  watka- 
weratase,  ehwatyoyake  jikanonhsote ;  ondenonhsarihsi : 
yorihowanen  ji  naawen. 

28  Neoni  ehnaaweane,  ne  onen  Yesus  saharihokten 
jinigon  wahenron,  nongwehogon  eso  waagorihwanehrago 
jiniwatroryahtseroten : 

29  Igen  jiwahshagorihonyen  jinikarihoten  agwah  ka- 
shats,  tenhsera  jirodatih,  yah  ehteyoht  jiniyoht  ne  Scribes. 

CHAP.    VIII. 

Keristus  sahshagojontanyon  ne  Leper,  ji  ok  nahoten  niy- 
agoyatawense. 

NEONEN  shatontahatsnenhte  jiyononte,  kentyoh- 
kowanen  tehonityohkondatye  raonha. 

2  ^J  Oni,  jadkahthoh,  ehwarawe  ronhrare  ne  Leper  om. 
wahonidenhtase,  raonha,  wahenron,  Sayaner,  tokat  ensa- 
thondate,  enhskweni  enhskejonte  jiniwagyatawense. 

3  Neoni  Yesus  wathonisnonhsaren,  keaniyahoyere 
raonha,  wahenron,  ehnengyere;  nen  ki  sahsadewhha. 
Oni  yogondatye  ne  leprosy  sonderagewe. 


■  1 


\k  'I 


Ijiii 


111 


«  n 


44 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VIII. 


4  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  See  tliou  tell  no  man ; 
but  go  thy  way,  show  thyself  to  the  priest,  and  offer  the 
a;[(t  that  Moses  commanded,  for  a  testimony  unto  them. 


5  1  And  when  Jesus  was  entered  into  Capernaum, 
there  came  unto  him  a  centurion,  beseeching  him, 

6  And  saying.  Lord,  my  servant  lieth  at  home  sick  of 
the  palsy,  grievously  tormented. 

7  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  will  come  and  heal  him. 

8  The  centurion  answered  and  said,  Lord,  I  am  not 
worthy  that  thou  shouldest  come  under  my  roof:  but 
speak  the  word  only,  and  my  servant  shall  be  healed. 

9  For  I  am  ^  man  under  authority,  having  soldiers; 
under  me:  and  I  say  to  this  ma?i,  Go,  and  he  goeth; 
and  to  another,  Come,  and  he  cometh ;  and  to  my  ser- 
vant, Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it. 

10  When  Jesus  heard  it,  he  marvelled,  and  said  to 
them  that  followed.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not 
found  so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 

1 1  And  I  say  unto  you,  that  many  shall  come  from 
the  east  and  west,  and  shall  sit  down  with  Abraham 
and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven : 

12  But  the  children  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  cast  out 
into  outer  darkness ;  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing 
of  teeth. 

13  And  Jesus  said  unto  the  centurion,  Go  thy  way; 
and  as  thou  hast  believed,  so  be  it  done  unto  thee.  And 
his  servant  was  healed  in  the  self-same  hour. 

14  If  And  when  Jesus  was  come  into  Peter's  house, 
he  saw  his  wife's  mother  laid,  and  sick  of  a  fever. 

15  And  he  touched  her  hand,  and  the  fever  left  her: 
and  she  arose,  and  ministered  unto  them. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VlH. 


45 


tell  no  man; 
and  offer  the 
y  unto  them, 


Capernaum, 
^  him, 
home  sick  of 


nd  heal  him, 
rd,  I  am  not 
ly  roof:  but 
36  healed. 


v'mg  soldiers 


] 


he  goeth; 


d  to  TLiy  ser- 

and  said  to 
I  have  not 


.1  come  from 
th  Abraham 
wen : 

I  be  cast  out 
nd  gnashing 

to  thy  way ; 
thee.     And 


Bter's  house, 
.  fever. 

;^er  left  her : 


4  Oni  Yesus  wahawenhahse  raonha,  sadkahthoh  tohsa 
iiongweh  shehrori ;  ne  ok  heren  saseht,  ehtsenatonhahs 
tenhnon  ne  Rajihenhstaji,  neoni  ehnenhsyere  ji  ensheyon 
jinihawen  ne  Moses,  ne  enwatenyendenhstahkon  ronon- 
hageh. 

5  1IF  Ne  onen  Yesus  shiyahadaweyate  ne  Capernaum, 
ehwarawe  ne  Centurion,  wahorihwanegen  raonha, 

6  Neoni  wahenron,  Snyaner,  rinhase  rayatyonni  ro- 
nonhwaktanih  ne  ne  palsy,  agwah  yonigonhrakshat  jini- 
horonhyagen. 

7  Neoni  Yesus  wahawenhahse,  ehyenge  enshijonte. 

8  Ng  kadi  Centurion  saharihwaserago,  wahenron, 
Sayaner,  yahohestonhah  tekariwa  jinigyatoden  ne  ehya- 
ahse  jitewagadahskwahere  :  ne  ok  nenhsadatih,  saweana 
enhshojontc  ne  rinhase. 

9  Igen  lih  ne  hejin  wagityohkwayen,  shodar,  iih  en- 
tkeanonhton  enhiyenhahse  ken  rongweh,  waas,  Ehyenre ; 
nok  hare  oya,  engiron  Kaats,  entre  naah ;  oni  rinhase, 
engiron  Ehnajer,  ehnenhayere. 

10  Ne  ne  Yesus  rothonde,  wahonehrago,  oni  wah- 
shagawenhahse  jinigon  ne  ronne,  Agwah  Iih  wagwen- 
hahse  yahkanega  tewagetshenryon  ehnikowanen  aon- 
tayagawehtahkon,  yahten,  ki  ne  Iserathaga. 

1 1  Neoni  wagwenhahse,  heso  negen-enh  ken  henty- 
eyenhtahkwe  jitkarahkwinegense  oni  jiyatewatsothos, 
oni  enhskahne  enhontyen,  ne  Agwerent,  oni  Isaac,  oni 
Jacob,  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh. 

12  Nok  ne  kakshata  ne  ken  kayanertsera  ronwadiya- 
tinegenhse  ahsatagon  niyenhanne ;  enwatsjitogo  teaya* 
gonawiroke. 

13  Neoni  Yesus  wawenhahse  ne  Centurion,  Heren 
saseht ;  igen  ehnaawen  jidesehtahkon,  etho  nyawen  ni- 
segeh.  Neoni  ne  ronhase  sahayewentane  ok  oni  ne  wa- 
datye  ne  hour. 

14  ^  Neoni  ne  onen  shahadaweyate  Peter  jirononh- 
sote  wahadkahthoh  ne  rone  onistenhah  yeyatyonni,  ya- 
gonhwaktanih  yatogonhkwarhohse. 

15  Neoni  keaniyahayere  kasnongeh,  neoni  waodeton- 
kwahrago ;  neoni  ontketsko  oni  ondadenhane  wagotster- 
iste. 


M 


is 


46 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VIII. 


'n 


*    ,' 


16  IF  When  the  even  was  come,  they  brought  unto 
him  many  that  were  possessed  with  devils :  and  he  cast 
out  the  spirits  with  his  word,  and  healed  all  that  were 
sick  ; 

17  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
Esaias  the  prophet,  saying,  Himself  took  our  infirmities, 
and  bare  our  sicknesses. 

18  1"  Now,  when  Jesus  saw  great  multitudes  about 
him,  he  gave  commandment  to  depart  unto  the  other  side. 

19  And  a  certain  scribe  came,  and  said  unto  him, 
Master,  I  will  follow  thee  whithersoever  thou  goest. 

20  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  The  foxes  have  holes, 
and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests  ;  but  the  Son  of  man 
hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 

21  And  another  of  his  disciples  said  unto  him,  Lord, 
suflfer  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father. 

22  But  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Follow  me  ;  and  let  the 
dead  bury  their  dead. 

23  ^  And  when  he  was  entered  into  a  ship,  his  disci- 
ples followed  him. 

24  And,  behold  there  arose  a  great  tempest  in  the 
sea,  insomuch  that  the  ship  was  covered  with  the  waves : 
but  he  was  asleep. 

25  And  his  disciples  came  to  him,  and  awoke  him,  say- 
ing Lord,  save  us :  we  perish. 

26  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Why  are  ye  fearful,  O  ye 
of  little  faith?  Then  he  arose,  and  rebuked  the  winds 
and  the  sea ;  and  there  was  a  great  calm. 

27  But  the  men  marvelled,  saying,  What  manner  of 
man  is  this,  that  even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey  him ! 


M 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  VIII. 


47 


d  unto  him, 


3ke  him,  say-    I 


16  H  Ji  onen  waogarahwe,  ehwaondadyatheon  eso  ya- 
gonh  ne  ne  yagonadeweaniyohston  onehshonhronon- 
ogon  ;  sahadiyatinegenwe  kanigonhrakshen-ogon  ne  ok 
raoweanawarate,  agwegon  nea-ne  sayeyewentane. 

17  Ne  kadi  wahonni  yagarihwayerine  jinihodadihne 
ne  Phrophei  Esaias,  rawen,  raonha  wathadadehkwase 
jiniyongwayatawenhse,  oni  wahadahkatstatshe  ongwa- 
nonhwaktenhsera. 

18  IF  Nonwa  ne  onen  wahadkahthoh  agwah  kenty- 
ohkowanen  watheanityohkonten  raonha,  oni  washago- 
datyase  ne  nahonhtenti  eren  nakaihonhatih. 

19  Neoni  rayatatogen  ehwarawe  ne  nariwa  Scribe, 
oni  wahawenhahse,  Tageweaniyo,  lih  hentene  engonh- 
sere  ji  ok  nonweh  niyenhenhse. 

20  Neoni  Yesus  sahawenhahse  ne  rongweh,  wahi  jit- 
sho  yonatshonwenyon,  oni  jiten-ogon  gontsjinahkonnihs 
nea-neeh ;  ne  ronwayen  nongweh  yah  kanega  tehonak- 
tayen  jiyahadenonjistayen. 

21  Neoni  shayadat  ne  jinihotyohkwa  wahawenhahse, 
Sayaner,  nyare  tewatyerenht  shiyadata-anhah  ne  ragen- 
ihah. 

22  Nok  Yesus  sahawenhahse,  Takser ;  rononha  nis- 
sa  ne  raonenheyonta  ronwayadata. 

23  H  Neonen  sahadita  ne  kahonwagon,  wahonne  ne 
raotyohkwa  wahonwahsere. 

24  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  wagawerowanahte  watyong- 
wareehste  ne  kanyatarageh,  agwah  waganehragwahte 
onen  watnegitaahs :  nok  raonha  rotas. 

25  Neoni  ne  raotyohkwa  wahonnehte  raonhageh, 
oni  wahonwayehte,  wahoniron,  Sayaner,  tagwayatagen- 
ha:  waditewenheye, 

26  Neoni  wahshagawenhahse,  Ohnea-neeh  wesewah- 
teronne  O  nigonhah  tisewehtahkon  ?  Ethone  wahad- 
ketsko,  oni  wahariste  ji  yaote  oni  ne  kanyatare ;  oni  wa- 
hondarayewentho. 

27  Jinihadi  wahodirihwanehrago,  rontonyon,  Ot-hon- 
hte  agwah  nahrongwetodenh,  jinaawen  owera  kecnyatare 
wahonweanarhkwe  ? 


48 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IX. 


28  H  And  when  he  was  come  to  the  other  side,  into 
the  country  of  the  Gergesenes,  there  met  him  two  pos» 
sessed  with  devils,  coming  out  of  the  tombs,  exceeding 
fierce,  so  that  no  man  might  pass  by  that  way. 


29  And,  behold,  they  cried  out,  saying,  What  have  we 
to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  thou  son  of  God  ?  art  thou  come 
hither  to  torment  us  before  the  time  ? 

30  And  there  was  a  good  way  off  from  them  a  herd 
of  many  swine  feeding. 

31  So  the  devils  besou^-ht  him,  saying.  If  thou  cast  us 
out,  suffer  us  to  go  away  into  the  herd  of  swine. 

32  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go.  And  when  they  were 
come  out,  they  went  into  the  herd  of  swine ;  and,  behold, 
the  whole  herd  of  swine  ran  violently  down  a  steep  place 
into  the  sea,  and  perished  in  the  waters. 

33  And  they  that  kept  them  fled,  and  went  their  ways 
into  the  city,  and  told  every  thing ;  and  what  was  be- 
fallen to  the  possessed  of  the  devils. 

34  And,  behold,  the  whole  city  came  out  to  meet 
Jesus ;  and,  when  they  saw  him,  they  besought  him  that 
he  would  depart  out  of  their  coasts. 


A 


CHAP.    IX. 

Christ  cureth  one  sick  of  the  palsy. 

ND  he  entered  into  a  ship,  and  passed  over,  and 
came  into  his  own  city. 


2  And,  behold,  they  brought  to  him  a  man  sick  of  the 
palsy,  lying  on  a  bed,  and  Jesus,  seeing  their  faith,  said 
unto  the  sick  of  the  palsy,  Son,  be  of  good  cheer ;  thy 
sins  be  forgiven  thee. 


t^ 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IX. 


49 


them  a  herd 


28  ^  Neonen  shiyaharawe  ne  eren-nakanyataradi  eii- 
agerahseragon  ne  Gergcseues,  chwathonlerane  tehniyah- 
siie  ne  ne  yonadeweaniyohston  onehshonhronon-ogon, 
ok  keanonweh  thondane  jiyondyadataahstha,  oni  jinate- 
yaongwetanonyaniht  nihserohen,  yah  onhka  ihohah 
tha-ayenhte  jilehyatawenri. 

29  Oni,  sadkahthoh,  wathodihenrehte,  wahniron,  na- 
hoten  nayagyatyera,  nisegeh  Yesus,  ne  nise  yayen-ah 
ne  Njyoh  ?  kentho  genh  tahsehte  neorskeniit)nhya- 
genhte  arekhose  yeyoderihwihhe  ? 

30  Neoni  inonh  niyore  ji-ninese  jigonnese  khweskh- 
weshogon  teyonatskahontyese. 

31  Ne  kadi  nonehshonhronon  wahonweanidenhten, 
raonha  wagoniron,  tokat  ensehskwayatinegenwe  enwa- 
ton  genh  ne  khweskhweshogon  aonsayagwatyenhahse. 

32  Oni  wahshagawenhahse,  wasene,  ne  onen  sahadiya- 
geane  onen  khweskhwestseragon  sahondaweyate :  oni, 
sadkathoh,  khweskhwestseragwegon  watkonrahtade  yo- 
deronhyenton  yagontsnenhte  wagarenre  kanyataragon, 
yagondiskonne. 

33  Neoni  jinigon  raoditshenen-genha  wahontego,  ok- 
thiyathonnehseron  jikanatayen,  wahontrori  jiniyadekari- 
wageh,  jinaawen  ne  ronatyeanihne  Onehshonhronon- 
ogon. 

34  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  kanatagon  agwegon  waeya- 
geane  yathonwaterahtei,  Yesus :  ne  onen  wahonwadkah- 
tho,  wathonwanonweron  ne  ne  akte  nonkadih  niyaonsare 
ne  ehnonweh. 


CHAP.    IX. 

Keristus  sahshagojonte  yagononhwaktani  ne  Palsy. 

NEONI  sahadita  kahonweyagowahne,  tonsahayay- 
ake,  sarahwe  jinonweh  raonha  ranagerahseragonh 
kanatagon.  '^''^■' 

2  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  ehwahanwayathewe  raonhageh 
rononhwaktani  ne  ne  palsy,  rayatj'^onnitye  kanaktageh : 
neoni  Yesus,  wahagenh  anyoh  thonehtahkon,  wahawen- 
hahse  ne  rononhwaktani ;  Gonyen-ah,  sadeanigonhkat- 
stat ;  sarihwaneraakshera  sayesarihwiyohsten. 

6 


50 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IX. 


3  And,  behold,  certain  of  the  scribes  said  within  them- 
selves, This  7nan  blasphcmeth. 

4  And  Jesus,  knowing  their  thoughts,  said,  Wherefore 
think  ye  evil  in  your  hearts  ? 

5  For  whether  is  easier  to  say,  Thy  sins  be  forgiven 
thee ;  or  to  say,  Arise  and  walk  ? 

6  But  that  ye  may  know  that  the  Son  of  man  hath 
power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins,  (then  saith  he  to  the  sick 
of  the  palsy,)  Arise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  unto  thine 
house. 

7  And  he  arose,  and  departed  to  his  house. 

8  But  when  the  multitude  saw  it,  they  marvelled,  luul 
glorified  God,  which  had  given  such  power  unto  men. 

9  IF  And  as  Jesus  passed  forth  from  thence,  he  saw  a 
man,  named  Matthew,  sitting  at  the  receipt  of  custom . 
and  he  saith  unto  him.  Follow  me.  And  he  arose,  and 
followed  him. 

10  1"  And  it  came  to  pass  as  Jesus  sat  at  meat  in  the 
house,  behold,  many  publicans  and  sinners  came  and  sat 
down  with  him  and  his  disciples. 

1 1  And  when  the  Pharisees  saw  it,  they  said  unto  his 
disciples.  Why  eateth  your  Master  with  publicans  and 
sinners? 

12  But  when  Jesus  heard  tkat,  he  said  unto  them, 
They  that  be  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but  they  that 
are  sick. 

13  But  go  ye  and  learn  what  that  meaneth,  I  will 
have  mercy,  and  iiot  sacrifice :  for  I  am  not  come  to  call 
the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance. 


14  IF  Then  came  to  him  the  disciples  of  John,  saying, 
Why  do  we  and  the  Pharisees  fast  oft,  but  thy  disciples 
fast  not? 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IX. 


51 


o 


/iihiii  them- 


Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  radiyatatogen  ne  Scribes  wahon- 
nehre  ne  rononhatseragon,  Ne  gea-ne  rongweh  waharih- 
wanerake  ne  kowanen. 

4  Neoni  Yesus,  roderyentare  jitonnonhtonyon,  rawen, 
ohnyotyeren  isewehre  jonha  wahetken  ne  sewerih(5^on  ? 

5  Igen  kanikayen  onhte  watyesenha,  nayairon,  sayesa- 
rihwiyohsten  nise ;  netea-ens  nayairon,  Testan,  sahtenti  ? 

G  Nok  kenkayen  ahesewaderyentarake  ne  ronwayen 
nongweh  roshatstenhserayen  nonhwenjageh  ncnsehshag- 
orihwij'ohsten  ne  yagorihwaneren,  (nen  wahawenhahse 
ne  rononhwaktani  ne  palsy)  Sadketsko,  tesehk  ne  sanak- 
ta,  ehyonsaseh  jidesanonhsote. 

7  Neoni  wahadketsko,  sahahtenti  jithononhsote. 

8  Nok  onen  jinikentyohkwa  wahontkahtho,  wahodi- 
rihwanehrago,  neoni  wahonwayonwesahte  Niyoh,  jiniyo- 
rihowanen  shagoshatstenhserawi  nongweh. 

9  1"  Neoni  ne  nen  Yesus  sahatongohte  isi-nonweh- 
shon,  wahogen  rongweh,  ronwayats  Matthew,  ehrenteron 
jiyondyendahkhwa  ne  radihwistaroroks :  neoni  wahawen- 
hahse, Takser  iih.  Oni  wathatane,  nok  wahohsere  raonha. 

10  Neonen  shontongohte  nea-neeh,  Yesus  wahatyen 
radekhonyane  kanenhsagon,  sadkahthoh,  kentyohkowa- 
nen  radihwistaroroks  oni  rodirihwaneraakskon  wahon- 
newe  wahontyen  ok-henhskahne  raotyohkwa  oni. 

1 1  Neoni  ne  onen  ne  Pharisees  wahontkahtho,  wa- 
honwenhahse  ne  raotyohkwa,  Ohnea-neeh  wathondonte 
nejisewaweaniyah  ne  radihwistaroroks  nen-tenhnon  rodi- 
rihwaneraakskon ? 

12  Nok  neane  Yesus  waharonke  negen-enh,  wahshag- 
awenhahse,  Kengayen  yahtha-teyotonhwenjohon  ne  ya- 
goyanere  natshinahkenta,  ne  ok  nyagononhwaktani. 

13  Wasene  tenhnon  jonha  sewadadrihonyen  nahoten 
nea-ne  kenton,  Iih  agenigonra  nayondaditenre,  oni  yah- 
tha-gyena  ne  kaneyonhkhwa :  igen  yah  kenh-tetewage- 
nonhton  ne  akhenyente  ne  yagoyanere,  ne  ok  ne  yagori- 
hv/aneraakskon  ne  aonsayondatrewahte. 

1 4  Ethone  ehwahonnewe  ne  raotyohkwa  ne  John,  ron- 
ton, Oh-naaweane  niih  nok  ne  Pharisees  ronendondyeh- 
tha  yotkate,  nok  ne  seniyohkwa  yah  nea-ne  tehonendon- 
dyehtha  ? 


% 


i5^ 


52 


ST.  MATTIIKW,  CHAP.   IX, 


litii 


15  And  Jesus  saiil  unto  them,  Can  the  children  ol  ihe 
biide-chamber  mourn  as  long  as  the  brido-grooni  ia  with 
theni^  but  the  days  will  come,  when  the  bride-grooui 
shall  be  taken  froni'them,  and  then  shall  they  fast. 

16  No  man  putteth  a  piece  of  new  cloth  unto  an  old 
garment ;  for  that  which  is  put  in  to  fill  it  up  takeih  from 
the  garment,  and  the  rent  is- made  worse. 

17  Neither  do  men  put  new  wine  into  old  bottles ;  else 
the  bottles  break,  and  the  wine  runneth  out,  and  the  bot- 
tles perish ;  but  they  put  new  wine  into  new  bottles,  and 
both  are  preserved. 

18  IT  While  he  spake  these  things  unto  them,  behold, 
there  came  a  certain  ruler,  and  worshipped  him,  saying. 
My  daughter  is  even  now  dead,  but  come  and  lay  ihy 
hand  upon  her  and  she  shall  live. 

19  And  Jesus  arose  and  followed  him,  and  so  did  his 
disciples. 

20  IF  (And,  behold,  a  woman,  which  was  diseased  with 
an  issue  of  blood  twelve  years,  came  behind  him,  and 
touched  the  ht-m  of  his  garment. 

21  For  she  said  within  herself,  If  I  may  but  touch 
his  garment  I  shall  be  whole. 

22  But  Jesus  turned  him  about;  and,  wlion  he  saw 
her,  he  said,  Daughter,  be  of  good  comfort ;  thy  faith 
hath  made  thee  whole.  And  the  woman  v.  us  made  whole 
from  that  hour.) 

23  And  when  Jesus  came  into  the  ruler's  house,  and 
saw  the  minstrels  and  the  people  making  a  noise, 

24  He  said  unto  them,  Give  place  ;  for  the  maid  is  not 
dead,  but  sleepeth.     And  they  laughed  him  to  scorn. 


25  But  when  the  people  were  put  forth,  he  went  in, 
and  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  the  maid  arose. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IX. 


63 


nd  so  did  his 


15  Neoni  Yesus  wahshagawenhahse  rononha,  Enwa- 
ton-genh  nondadyen-ogon-ah  nen  se  yonyagon  aontshon- 
yonkwe,  jiniyore  enhskahne  ronnese?  nok  enwehnisera- 
deke,  nen  eren  cnhonwayatenhawihte  ne  ronnyakhe, 
nen-tenhnon  cthone  ayagawendondyehte. 

16  Yah  onhka  nongweh  aycranendakto  nogenhnse 
agenhake  agayonneh  ayeranendakte ;  nagonena  igen  ne- 
yeranendakte  nase  agayonneh,  ne  ok  hegonh  nc  engahet- 
kenhte  senha  jiniyohtonne. 

17  Yah  oni  nongweh  thayageta  ase  ne  wine  katshe- 
tagayonne ;  nok  se  tengarine  ne  katshe,  nok  ne  wine  en- 
waweroniha,  ok  ne  yagetaas  ase  ne  wine  ase  oni  ne 
katshe,  dejaronh  tengyatadyatanonhstadc. 

18  1"  Shegon  ne  nihohtharagwen  jinikariwageh  nc 
rononhageh,  ehwarawe  rayatatagen  ne  ne  Rarihwagwat- 
agahs  oni  waherihwanegen  raonha,  wahenron,  Kheyen- 
ah  nonhten  tyagawenheyon :  nok  tasheyeanisnonhsaren 
aonhaget,  nok  cnjagonheke. 

19  Neoni  Yesus  wathatane,  ok  yonsahohserehte,  nok 
oni  ne  raotyohkwa. 

20  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  agonhehtyen,  ne  naonegwenh- 
sa  yohetkeaonh  tekenih  johserare,  ehshiyoht  rahshonnea 
nontawe,  nok  wagayena  jidetkagwathon  ne  raonena : 

21  Igenwahehre  naonhatseragon,  Toka-nonna  ne  ke- 
eniyahagyere  ne  raonena,  aonsagyewentane. 

22  Nok  Yesus  wathatkarhateni ;  nonen  wahadkah- 
iho  naonha,  wahenron,  Gonyen-ah,  skeanen  sadadenigon 
rayen ;  jidisehtahkon  aoriwa  sahsyewentane.  Ne  oninon 
hehtyen  sagayewentane  ok  ne  hour. 

23  Neoni  onen  Yesus  yaharawe  jirononhsote  ne  rarih- 
wagwatagwahs,  oni  wahadkahtho  ronwadinhaonh  non- 
gwehogon  ronaderitstare, 

24  Raonha  wahshagawenhahse,  Tagwanaktothas  ; 
igen  yah  ne  gen-enh  ne  kayataseah  yahte-yawenheyon, 
ne  ok  ne  yagotas.  Neoni  wahodiyeshon  ne  ne  wahodi- 
genhraten  yaweht. 

25  Nek  ji  onen  ne  ronongwe  sahonwadiyatinegenwe ; 
ethone  yahadaweyate,  neoni  wahshagonontsha,  ethohkeh 
sontketsko. 

5* 


54 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IX. 


1     i 


26  And  the  fame  thereof  went  abroad  into  all  that 

land. 

27  If  And  when  Jesus  departed  thence,  two  blind  men 
followed  him,  crying,  and  saying,  Thou  son  of  David 
have  mercy  on  us : 

28  And  when  he  was  come  into  the  house,  the  blind 
men  came  to  him,  and  Jesus  saith  unto  then',  Believe  ye 
that  I  am  able  to  do  this  ?  They  said  unto  him,  Yea, 
Lord. 

29  Then  touched  he  their  eyes,  saying.  According  to 
your  faith  be  it  unto  you. 

30  And  their  eyes  were  opened :  and  Jesus  straitly 
charged  them,  saying,  See  thai  no  man  know  it. 

31  But  they,  when  they  were  departed,  spread  abroad 
his  fame  in  all  that  country. 

82  II  As  they  went  out,  beliold,  they  brought  to  him  a 
dumb  man  possessed  with  a  devil. 

33  And  when  the  devil  was  cast  out,  the  dumb  spake  ; 
and  the  multitudes  marvelled,  saying.  It  was  never  so 
seen  in  Israel. 

34  But  the  Pharisees  said,  He  casteth  out  devils 
tlirough  the  prince  of  the  de\  ils. 

35  And  Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  villages, 
teaching  in  their  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gospel 
of  the  kingdom,  and  healing  every  sickness,  and  every 
disease,  among  the  people. 

36  1[  But  when  he  saw  the  multitudes,  he  was  moved 
with  compassion  on  them,  because  they  fainted,  and 
were  scattered  abroad,  as  sheep  having  no  shepherd. 

37  Then  saith  he  unto  his  disciples.  The  harvest  truly 
is  plenteous,  but  the  labourers  are  few  : 

38  Pray  ye,  therefore,  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  he 
will  send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest. 


NE    ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  IX. 


66 


According  to 


h  out  devils 


and  village:^, 


irvest  that  he 


*i6  Neoni  jinaawen  watewadorihogo  jiiiihononhwenja 
nctho. 

27  If  Neonen  nc  Yesusercnsarchte  no  ctho,  tehniyah- 
ahe  tehniionwegon  wahonwahsero,  tehodihcnrehtha,  ya- 
ton,  Ise  ynyen-ah  no  Dawed,  ahskenitenre. 

28  Neoni  shiyaharawo  jikanonhsote,  no  tehniionwe- 
gon yohonwayiitoreana :  Neoni  Yesus  wahenron,  Tise- 
nehtahkon  genh  ne  iihno  nisenehre  enkkweni  ehneaya- 
weane  ?     Wahniron  nc  raonhugeh,  Etho,  Sayaner. 

29  Ethoiio  kca-niyahayere  nc  nigahtegeh,  wahenron, 
Nc  ok  engarrihonni  jitiscnehtahkonh,  ehneayawcane. 

30  Neoni  onon  sondcnhotongo  no  nigahtegeh  :  neoni 
Yesus  wahshagorihwahniratshe,  ne  wahenron,  Seninig- 
onrare  tohsa  onhka  yagotogens. 

31  Nok  rononha,  ne  ok  wathondokhahsi,  ok  na  wah- 
niril'   howanahtc  jinaawen  enagerahseragwegon. 

3'i  %  Ji  nen-wahadiyageane,  sadkahthoh,  ehwahon- 
wayuthewc  tehahouhtagwegon  rongweh  rodeweaniyoh- 
steani  onchshonhrcnon. 

33  Nc  onen  nonehshonhronon  shonsagonwayatinegen- 
we,  nen  oni  sahaweanatane :  oni  jinikontyohkwa  waho- 
dinehrago,  ronton,  Yahnonwenton  tcyongwagen  jinake 
Iserathaga  shigen. 

34  Nok  nc  Pharisees  ronton,  Raonha  shadatinegene 
onehshonhronon-onogon  nose  aoriwa  ne  thayatagweniyo 
royenawasc  nonehshonhronon. 

35  H  Neoni  Yesus  wathetsdekhawhka  jikanatayent- 
on,  shagorihonnyeanihatyese  ne  Synagogues,  oni  roderi- 
hwahnotontyesc  ne  Orihwadogenhti  ne  kayanertseragon, 
oni  sahshagojonte  jiok-nikanhroten  nongwehneh. 

36  Nok  onen  w^ahadkahtho  jinykentyohkwa,  ehnaa- 
weane  jiniyoht  ne  wahshagotenre  rononha,  igen  anyoh 
wahondonrishenhragon,  igen  a-naawen,  jiniyoht  teyodi- 
nakaronten-ah   yahte-yodiyen  ne  tagonwadihsnyene. 

37  Ethohkeh  wahshagawenhahse  ne  raotyohkwa. 
Sane  jiniyoht  enshigen  ne  yagohehtowanen,  nok  niya- 
gonhah  ne  yagoyotens : 

38  Jadereanayen  kadi  ne  garihonni  ne  Royaner  jiro- 
yenthon.  ne  engarihonni  endehshagonhane  ne  yagoyo- 
tens jinonweh  ne  raohehtageh. 


1^ 


56 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  X. 


f     i 


*     ' 


s 


CHAP.  X. 

The  twelve  apostles  sent  out,  SfC. 


AND  when  he  had  called  unto  him  his  twelve  disci- 
ples, he  gave  them  power  against  unclean  spirits, 
to  cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of  sickness,  and 
all  manner  of  disease. 


2  Now  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  are  these ; 
The  first,  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter,  and  Andrew  his 
brother ;  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his  brother ; 

-  3  Philip,  and  Bartholomew,  Thomas,  and  Matthew 
the  publican ;  James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  Lebbeus, 
whose  surname  was  Thaddeus ; 

4  Simon  the  Canaanite,  and  Judas  Iscariot,  who  also 
betrayed  him. 

5  These  twelve  Jesus  sent  forth,  and  commanded  them, 
saying".  Go  not  into  the  way  of  the  Gentiles,  and  into  any 
city  of  the  Samaritans  enter  ye  not : 

6  But  go  rather  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

7  And,  as  ye  go,  preach,  saying,  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  at  hand. 

8  Heal  the  sick,  cleanse  the  lepers,  raise  the  dead, 
cast  out  devils :  freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give. 


9  Provide  neither  gold  nor  silver,  nor  brass,  in  your 
purses; 

10  Nor  scrip  for  your  journey,  neither  two  coats, 
neither  shoes,  nor  yet  staves :  for  the  workman  is  worthy 
of  his  meat. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  X. 


57 


CHAP.    X. 


he  house  of 


ass,  in  your 


Keristus  yahshagonhane  ie  kenihshadirc  rodirihwiyohston 
wahshagorihivahniratshe  ne  kashatstenhsera. 

NEONI  ne  onen  shiyahshagononke  Vaonhageh  ne 
tekenihshadire  raotyohkwa,  wahshagaon  ne  ka- 
shatstenhsera nenhadisheani  ne  kondmigonhrakshen, 
nenwaton  enshadiyatinegenwe,  oni  jiok-nahoten  agwe- 
gon  enshagodijonte  jiok-neayagoyatawenhshege  kanhra- 
ogon. 

2  Ne  nonwa  ne  raodihseana-ogon  ne  tekenihshadire 
rodirihwadogenhti  kea-nihadih:  Tyotyerenhton,  Simon, 
ne  ronwanatonhkwa  Peter,  oni  Andrew,  yadategen- 
ah ;  Jarnes  royen-ah  ne  Zebcdee,  oni  JoA^ty  adaten-ah ; 

3  Philip,  oni  Bartholomew,  Thomas,  oni  Matthew  ne 
rahwistaroroks ;  James  ne  royen-ah  Alpheus ;  oni  Leb- 
beus,  tehahseanarahkwe  Thaddeus  ; 

4  Simon  ne  Canaan-haga ;  oni  Judas  Iscariot,  ne  ne 
tehonigonhrasere. 

5  Ne  neh-nihadi  tekenihshadire  Yesus  yahshagon- 
hane,  neoni  jinashagorihon,  wahenron,  Tohsa  ehniyaha- 
sewe  jinonka  ne  ne  Gentiles,  ken  oni  nonkadih  jikana- 
tayenton  ne  Samaritans  tohsa  sewadaweyat. 

6  Senha  yoweyenhston  ehniyahasewe  jiniyoht  teyodi- 
nagaronton-ah  ne  Iserathaga. 

7  Neoni,  jiniyenhensewe,  jaderihwahnoton,  enseniron, 
Ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh  ok-hetho  naah. 

8  Enyetshijonte  kanhra,  oni  yetshiragewas  ne  lepers, 
sayetshigetsko  ne  yagawenheyon,  sewayatinegenweh 
nonehshonhronon-ogon :  watyesenha  ji  wesewayena,  ok' 
thenwatyesenhake  ji  enyetshiyon. 

9  Tohsa  sadeweanotak  ojinegwar  karistanoron,  yah 
oni  karistagenrat,  yah  oni  nojinegwarakshenhskwa,  sah* 
natahkne  aondahke : 

10  Tohsa  oni  ne  yerahkwa  nathahinon-onhkeh,  yah 
oni  tagenihake  adyatawit,  yah  oni  ne  ahta,  yah  oni  ne 
adeanits :  igen  ne  yagoyodatyese  enwaton  heayondade* 
nonte. 


58 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.   X. 


f    I 


1    ■■ 


I 


1 1  And  into  whatsoever  city  or  town  ye  shall  enter, 
inquire  who  in  it  is  worthy ;  and  there  abide  till  ye  go 
thence. 

12  And  when  ye  come  into  a  house,  salute  it. 

13  And  if  the  house  be  worthy,  let  your  peace  come 
upon  it :  but  if  it  be  not  worthy,  let  your  peace  return  to 

you. 

14  And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  nor  hear  your 
words,  when  ye  depart  out  of  that  house,  or  city,  shake 
off  the  dust  of  your  feet. 

15  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  it  shall  be  more  tolerable 
for  the  land  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in  the  day  of 
judgment  than  for  that  city. 

16  IT  Behold,  i  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of 
wolves  :  be  ye,  therefore,  wise  as  serpents  and  harmless 
as  doves. 

17  But  beware  of  men ;  for  they  will  deliver  j'ou  up 
to  the  councils,  and  they  will  scourge  you  in  their  syna- 
gogues. 

18  And  ye  shall  be  brought  before  governors  and  kings 
for  my  sake,  for  a  testimony  against  them  and  the  Gen- 
tiles. 

19  But  when  they  deliver  you  up,  take  no  thoaght 
how  or  what  ye  shall  speak :  for  it  shall  be  given  you  in 
that  same  hour  what  ye  shall  speak. 

20  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your 
Father  which  speaketh  in  you. 

21  And  the  brother  shall  deliver  up  the  brother  to 
death,  and  the  father  the  child  :  and  the  children  shall 
rise  up  against  theii  parents,  and  cause  them  to  be  put 
to  death. 

22  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  meniox  my  name's 
^ake )  but  he  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved.    . 


lall  enter, 
till  ye  go 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  X. 


59 


eace  come 
e  return  to 

hear  your 
iity,  shake 


e  tolerable 
;he  day  of 

he  midst  of 
id  harmless 


iver  you  up 
their  syna- 

■3  and  kings 
id  the  Gen- 

|no  thought 
iven  you  in 

[irit  of  your 

brother  to 
lildren  shall 
to  be  put 

my  name's 
saved. 


1 1  Neoni  jiok-nikanatodenh  tokat  yonatawenhte  en- 
sewadaweyate,  ensewarihwisake  etho  onhte  yaweryenti- 
yoht ;  neoni  ehnonweh  sewenterondak  jiniyore  eren  en- 
sewehte. 

12  Neoni  ne  onen  enyetshinonhsoreane,  teyetshinon- 
weron. 

13  Neoni  tokat  etho  jinikanonhsoten,  yetshiyon  ne 
sewayanerenhsera :  nok  yahten  kishen  yah  ne  shatege- 
na,  isegeh  enskayendahte  ne  yoyanere. 

14  Neoni  onhka  kiok  ne  yahthayetshiyadewehkwen, 
netea-ens  ne  sewaweana  yahthayondahonhsadate,  nonen 
teajisewadekhahsi  ne  yagononhsote  tokat  kanatagon,  se- 
wagenrawak  ne  sewahsigeh. 

15  Agwah  wagwenhahse,  keaniyawenhsere  yeuwa- 
longohte  jiniyaweaonh  ne  Sodom  oni  Gomorrah  enweh- 
niseradeke  raojenhayenhcserageh,  ne  ehkanatayen. 

16  Sewadkahthoh,  lih  yagwanhane  jiniyoht  teyodin- 
agaronton-ah  yagonwanatori  jigonnese  onathayonni :  ne 
kadi  wahonni  sewattokhak  jiniyoht  nonyare,  tohsa  oni 
othenon  sasewaderihwatewaht  jiniyoht  oride. 

17  Nok  sewadadenigonrarak  nongwehne :  igen  ehen- 
yethiyahtkawe  jiyagojenhayen,  oni  enyetshisohkwawis- 
hon  raodinonhsagon  Synagogues : 

18  Neoni  enyetshiyatinyonte  radikorahshon  oni  ko- 
rahkowahne  ne  niih  ageriwa,  ne  enwatenyendenhston 
jinenhodiyatawen  oni  ne  Gentiles. 

19  Nok  nonen  ensewadenahskonni,  tohsa  othenon  se- 
weanonhtonyon  nahoten  ahesewadatih ;  igen  enyetshiyon 
naah  ok  nen  hour  nahoten  ensewenron. 

20  Igen  yah  ise  tegen  nenhsadatih,  ne  ne  kanigonra 
yanihah  enyon  nasadatih. 

2 1  Neoni  yadategen-ah  yenhohtkawe  ne  nahrenheye 
nyadategen-ah,  neoni  ronihah  ne  shagoyen-ah :  oni  ne 
radikshaogon-ah  tenhaditane  enhonwatkonten  ne  shagoy- 
en-ogon-ah,  ne  engarihonni  ehneayaweane  enhonwadiryo. 

22  Neoni  agwegon  nongweh,  enyetshihswen  ne  niih 
akseana  engahstonte :  nok  onhka  ok  yatenharihokten 
enhonwayatanonhstade  naah. 


1 


M 


60 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  X. 


23  But  when  thej  persecute  you  in  this  city,  flee  ye 
into  another :  for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  shall  not 
have  gone  over  the  cities  of  Israel  till  the  Son  of  man  be 
come. 

24  The  disciple  is  not  above  his  master,  no^  the  serv- 
ant above  his  lord. 

25  It  is  enough  for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  master, 
and  the  servant  as  his  lord.  If  they  have  called  the 
master  of  the  house  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  shall 
they  call  them  of  his  household  ? 


26  Fear  them  not  therefore:  for  there  is  nothing  cover- 
ed, that  shall  not  be  revealed ;  and  hid,  that  shall  not  be 
known. 

27  What  I  tell  you  in  darkness,  that  speak  ye  in  light ; 
and  what  ye  hear  in  the  ear,  that  preach  ye  upon  the 
house-tops. 

28  And  fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are 
not  able  to  kill  the  soul;  but  rather  fear  him  which  is  able 
to  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  hell. 

29  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing?  and  one 
of  them  shall  not  fallo  n  the  ground  without  your  Father, 


30  But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 

31  Fear  ye  not  therefore,  ye  Lre  of  more  value  than 
many  sparrows. 

32  Whosoever,  therefore,  shall  confess  me  before  men, 
him  will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 

33  But  whosoever  shall  deny  me  before  men,  him  will 
I  also  deny  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

34  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  send  peace  on  earth :  I 
came  not  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  X. 


61 


shall  not  be 


B  value  than 


5  on  earth :  I 


23  Nok  tokat  keaneayesayere  ne  ken  kanat^igon,  se- 
watego  akte  nonweh:  Igen  agwah  wagonyenhahse, 
Arekho  tensadenatongohton  ne  Iseratthagageh,  jiniyore 
ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  henrawe. 

24  Ne  raotyohkwa  yahtehotongohton  ne  roweaniyo, 
neoni  ne  ronhase  jiniyoht  raoyaneta. 

25  Etho  se  jiniyoht  igen  ne  raotyohkwa  ne  ehnayoh- 
ton  ne  raoyaneta,  oni  ne  ronhase  jiniyoht  ne  roweaniyo. 
Tokat  nongenh  ahonatonhkwen  ne  rayatagweniyo  jika- 
nonhsote  Beelzebub,  to-kadi  onh-niyaweaon  ji-ahonwa- 
dinatonhkwen  ne  raononhs-agon  ne  ne  senha  agahsea- 
nakshenhake? 

26  Tohsa  yetshitshahnihsek  ne  agarihonni :  igen  ya- 
hothenon  tekarhoron,  negeane  yahthagatogenhsere ;  oni 
aonhsehton,  negeane  yahthiyagatogenhsere. 

27  Nahoten  lih  gonhrori  ne  ahsatagon,  jinahoten  sa- 
datih  ji-wenteh :  oni  nahoten  sathonde  ne  sahonhtageh, 
yasaderihwahnoton  kanonhsoharageh. 

28  Neoni  tohsa  shetshahnihsek  rononha  ne  radiryohs 
noyeronta,  nok  yahthahadigweni  agonwaryo  nadonhets  : 
nok  ken  ienhnon  kayen  ehtsetshahnihsek  ne  nenhagweni 
dejaron  enhahtonte  adonhets  oni  noyeronta  onehshon. 

29  Yah  gcnh  tekenih  jiten-ah  tewatenhninon  yejo- 
ken-ah  penis  yadeyonenonh  ?  enhskah  kadi  netho  yah- 
teyaweht  aonseane  onhwenjageh  yagayentane  ne  yah- 
thahayatarak  ne  Yanihah. 

30  Nok  jinihsanonhkwiserageh  ne  sanonjine  yonyote 
Avahraton  naah. 

31  Tohsa  kadi  sahteronshek ;  ise  naah  senha  yogaro- 
wanen  jiniyoht  ne  tekajitenserageh. 

32  Onhka  kadi  ok  iihne  eyongeweanaten  enyagode- 
ryentarake  nongweh,  shateayawen  lih  oni  tenhihsnyene 
raohenton  ne  Ragenihah  ne  Karonhyageh. 

33  Onkka  kadi  ok  enhagwadonhiyase  teayeganerake 
nongwehogon,  shateayaweane  raonha  oni  lih  enhiya- 
donhiye  raohenton  ne  Ragenihah  ne  karonhyageh. 

34  Tohsa  sewerhek  lih  wagewe  gyenhne  ^^^  kayane- 
renh  nonhwenjageh :  yah  kenh  tewagon  nagyunhne  ka- 
yanerenh  ne  ok  tenhnon  nasharegowah. 

6 


'i 


^i--_...v.t--  'MIL-: 


i  II 


62 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XI. 


35  For  I  am  come  to  set  a  man  at  variance  against 
his  father,  and  the  daughter  against  her  mother,  and  the 

I  iughter-in-law  against  her  mother-in-law. 

36  And  a  man's  foes  shall  be  they  of  his  own  house- 
hold. 

37  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is 
not  worthy  of  me ;  and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter 
more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me. 

38  And  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross  and  foUoweth 
after  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me. 

39  He  that  findeth  his  life  shall  lose  it :  £ind  he  that 
loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it. 

40  H  He  that  receiveth  you,  receiveth  me ;  and  he 
that  receiveth  me,  receiveth  him  that  sent  me. 

4 1  He  that  receiveth  a  prophet  in  the  name  of  a  proph- 
et shall  receive  a  prophet's  reward  ;  and  he  that  receiveth 
a  righteous  man  in  the  name  of  a  righteous  man  shall 
receive  a  righteous  man' s  reward. 


42  And  whosoever  shall  give  to  drink  unto  one  of 
these  little  ones  a  cup  of  cold  ivater  only  in  the  name  of 
a  disciple,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  in  no  wise  lose 
his  reward. 


CHAP.  XI. 

John  sendeth  his  disciples  to  Christ. 

AND  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  made  an  end 
of  commanding  his  twelve  disciples,  he  departed 
thence,  to  teach  and  to  preach  in  their  cities. 

2  %  Now,  when  John  had   heard   in  the   prison  the 
works  of  Christ  he  sent  two  of  his  disciples, 

3  And   said   unto    him,    Art   thou   he    that  should 
come,  or  do  we  look  for  another? 


..i^mi^. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XI. 


63 


35  Igen  lih  wagewe  keanigyerane  nongweh  tengarih- 
warherie  enhotkonten  ne  ronihah,  oni  goii\vayen-ah  eii- 
yotkonten  onislenhah,  oninagosawhha  enyotkontcn  na- 
wenhonsa. 

36  Neoni  ne  rongweh  tenhadatswenhsege  raonha  ra- 
ononhsagonh. 

37  Raonha  no  ronoronhkhwa  ronihah  tokat  ronisten- 
Iiah  senha  ji-ni-niyoht  yaliothenon  shategena  :  oni  tokat 
ronoronhkhwa  ne  royen-ah  shagoyen-ah  teas  senha  ji-ni- 
niyoht  yahothonon  shategena  niihne. 

38  Neoni  onhka  yahtha-taharahkwe  ne  raoyah'sonde, 
oni  yahthahagyanenhawe,  yahothenon  shategena  niihne. 

39  Raonha  n.  -^niheanonhton  jironhe  enhohtonse  naah  ; 
oni  tokat  enhc  -tonie  jironhe  ne  iih  ageriwa  enshatshenri 
naah. 

40  Raonha  ne  yayenahs,  ragyenahs  niih ;  neoni  onhka 
ok  enhagyena  niih,  ne  enhayena  ne  raonha  ne  thagen- 
haonh. 

41  Raonha  ne  cnhoyena  ne  royatadogenhti  raohsea- 
nagon  ne  royatado  genhti,  enhayena  ne  royatadogenhti 
raotsheanonyahtsera ;  neoni  raonha  ne  enhoyena  ne  rode- 
rihwagwarihsyon,  ne  rongweh  raohseanagon  ne  roderih- 
vvagwarihsyon,  ne  rongweh,  ne  kadi  enhaj'ena  jincn- 
honwatonradahkwen  ne  roderihwagwarihsyon. 

42  Neoni  onhka  kiok  enshagohnekanonte  nayehnegira 
ne  enhskat  ne  kea-igen  niyagasa  enhskat  cw;;  yowistok 
ohnekanohs,  neok  ne  raoseanagon  ne  rorihwadogenhti ; 
Iih  agwah  wagwenhahse  jonha,  raonha  yahothenon  tha- 
garihonni  ne  ahohtonse  nahonwadonhreani. 

CHAP.  XL 

Ne  John  yahsha  got  cany  elite  ne  raotyohkwa  Keristusneh. 

NEONEN  shontongohte,  ne  onen  Yesus  saharihok- 
ten  jinahshagoteweyeanonyen  ne  tekenih-shadire, 
ne  rodirihwiyohstongowah  nathondekhahsi,  nenshagodi- 
rihonyen  oni  enhonderihwahnoton  jikanatowanense. 

2  *1[  Nonwa  neonen  John  "waharonke  jithanhoton  ra- 
naskwase  jinihoyotatyese  ne  Keristus,  raonha  yahshag- 
onhane  tehniyahshe  ne  raotyohkwa, 

3  Neoni  wahawenhahse,  Ise  genh  naah  ne  yagwenh 
tare,  katon  oya  enyongwarharege  ? 


W 


n 


m 


-.••'i.»3'-' 


11 


61 


III 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XI. 


4  Jesus  answere^l  and  said  unto  ihem,  Go,  and  show 
John  again  thope  thinge,  which  ye  do  hear  and  see 

5  The  blind  receive  their  sight,  and  the  lame  walk; 
the  lepers  are  cleansed,  and  the  deaf  hoar  ;  the  dead  are 
raised,  and  the  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  to  them. 


6  And  blessed  is  he,  whosoever  shall  not  be  offended    | 
in  rne. 

7  IF  And,  as  they  departed,  Jesus  began  to  say  unto 
the  multitudes  concerning  John,  What  went  ye  out  in 
the  wilderness  to  see  ?  A  reed  shaken  with  the  wind  ? 

8  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to  see  ?  A  man  clothed 
in  soft  raiment  ?  Behold,  they  that  wear  soft  clothing  are 
ill  kiiig'a  liousei?. 

0  I^v.t  \vhr  t  v::;rt  y^^  cMt  ftr  lo  pee?  A  prophoi  1  ye;!, 
i  amy  unto  you,  and  more  than  a,  prophet. 


10  For  this  is  he  of  whom  it  is  written,  Behold,  I  send 
my  messenger  before  thy  face,  which  shall  prepare  thy 
way  before  thee. 

1 1  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Among  them  that  are  born 
of  women  there  hath  not  risen  a  greater  than  John  the 
Baptifet :  notwithstanding,  he  that  is  least  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  is  greater  than  he. 


12  And  from  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until  now, 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  sufFereth  violence,  and  the  violent 
take  it  by  fore  e. 


13  For  all  the  prophets  and  the  law  prophesied  until 
John. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XI. 


60 


be  offended 


hesied  until 


4  Neoni  Ycsus  saharihwaserago  wahshaguwcnhahsf, 
Wasene  oni  ehtscnatonhahse  ne  John  shegon  jinaawcnh- 
seron  jinahoten  scwatlionde  oni  sewadkahtliohs : 

5  Teliadironwcgoii  saliadigcn,  oni  ycrenhshakslieane 
sahahtenli,  nconi  yagonhrare  no  lepers  sayoyanereane, 
oni  teyonhonhtagwegonne  sayonronke  3'aga\vcnheyon 
sayontkctsko,  oni  yagotcnhtenyon  waondaderihowanah- 
ten  nc  orihwadogcnlitiogon. 

6  Nconi  rodah skats  raonha,  onhka  kiek  no  yahtha- 
hogenhratnne  niihne. 

7  %  Neoiicn,  sliathondekhahsi,  Ycsus  tahudahsawcn 
wahshagawonhalisc  jinikentyohkwa  ne  liontstonde  ne 
Johrij  Oluiisc-watyeranoline  karhagon  ne  genh  naheso- 
wadkahtholi  ?    nohstyentane  watyogarenron  ne  owera  ? 

8  Nok  ohiuiawen  neane  jisewatkcnsclironhne?  rongwch 
genh  rotsheron^'aton  noneti?kha  ?  Jadkahthoh,  ne  neane 
ronyatshcronyaton  nonetskha  ne  na  ne  korahkowah  rao- 
dinonbsngon  raditeron. 

9  Nok  obn:uiwen  ji-seweronh  gatkenschah  ?  katon 
royatadogonliti  ?  ahtsisewadkahthoh  ?  togenhske,  lih 
wagwenhahse,  oni  isi  na-nonweh  senha  nagoyatado- 
genhti. 

10  Igenh  raonha  naah  ne  ronwabyatonse,  Sowadkah- 
thoh,  lib  yakbeyaleanyebte  ne  nagwadenbatscra  obenton 
ji-skonbsonte,  ne  vvahonni  enyesatagwabse  jiniyenbenh- 
senonbatye  sabenton. 

1 1  Agvvab  lib  wagwenbabpe,  Agaonbageb  ne  yagou- 
ageratonb  nagonbcbtyengeb  yab  na  ne  teyagonagerat- 
stahkon  ne  senba  ayekowanen  jiniyoht  John  sbagohne- 
goserahs :  etbo  sane  nea-neeb,  raonha  ne  robsthon  ne 
kayanertseragon  ne  karonbyageh  ne  senha  rakowanen 
jiniyoht  ne  raonha. 

12  Neoni  jidyodahsawe  shihodehniseratenyonhk  ve  ne 
John  Shagohnegoserahs  jiniyore  nonwa  ne  kayanertsera- 
gon ne  karonbyageh  jiniyoht  ne  okthagonweanonhtonse, 
neoni  ne  yagonigonhrahniron  agwah  jiniyeshatste  jiyey- 
enas. 

13  Igen  agwegon  ne  prophets  oni  nVttvo""^«»-+-'^ • 

yeJiodiribwp'^''  V  '"niyore  John-nf* 


% 


€ 


H 


ti 


.1  -s 


06 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XI, 


14  And  if  ye  will  receive  it,  this  is  Elias,  which  wat 
for  to  come. 

15  He  that  hath  cars  to  hear  let  him  hear. 

ion  But  whcreimto  shall  I  liken  this  generation? 
It  is  like  unto  children  sitting  in  the  markets,  and  call- 
ing unto  their  follows, 

47  And  saying,  We  have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye  have 
not  danced  ;  we  have  mourned  unto  you,  and  ye  have  not 
lamented. 

18  For  John  came  neither  eating  nor  drinking,  and 
they  say.  He  hath  a  devil. 

19  The  Son  of  man  came  eating  and  drinking,  and 
they  say.  Behold  a  man  gluttonous,  and  a  wine-bibber, 
a  friend  of  publicans  and  sinners  ;  but  Wisdom  is  justi- 
fied of  her  children. 


20  H  Then  began  he  to  upbraid  the  cities  wherein  most 
of  his  mighty  works  were  done,  because  they  repented 
not. 

21  Wo  unto  thee,  Chorazin !  wo  unto  thee,  Bethsaida! 
for  if  the  mighty  works  which  were  done  in  you  had 
been  done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  they  would  have  repented 
long  ago  in  sackioth  and  ashes. 

22  But,  I  say  unto  you.  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for 
Tyre  and  Sidon  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  you. 

23  And  thou  Capernaum,  which  art  exalted  unto 
heaven,  shalt  be  brought  down  to  hell :  for  if  the  mighty 
works  which  have  been  done  in  thee,  had  been  done  in 
Sodom,  it  would  have  remained  until  this  day. 

24  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  it  shall  be  more  tolerable 
for  the  land  of  Sodom  in  the  day  of  judgment  than  for 
thee. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XI. 


which  wai 


generation  1 
its,  and  call- 


and  ye  have 
yo  have  not 

•inking",  and 

rinkinnf,  and 
wine-bibber, 
lorn  is  justi- 


/herein  most 
icy  repented 

Bethsaida! 
in  you  had      ) 
ve  repented      J 

olerable  for     | 
n  for  you. 

calted  unto 
the  mighty   U 
een  done  in     I 


>re  tolerable 
It  than  for 


14  Neoni  tokat  ehnityoht  enhsyena,  negen-enh  Elias, 
ne  ne  gen  nctho  tawehscrc. 

15  Raonhii  no  lohahonhtondc  nahahronkhage,  Jinyoh 
;aronk. 

IG  Nok  ka  onhto  nonwch  lih  agahskanego  negcn- 
kahncgwahsadc  ?  Tholiah  tcskyatycro  jiniyoht  heksha- 
ogon-ah  yetaraycn  jiyonlkchrondahkhwa,  oni  ychahago- 
dironhycnha  no  routenrotyoso, 

17  Neoni  }N»hanciih,  gwahsodonnihnc,  nok  yahtha- 
tesowanonnyalikw<^n  ;  oni  gwutahonnyonhkweanihne, 
nok  yalitcscwadaditcnron. 

18  Igon  nc  John  sluirawc  yahtcraks  yah  oni  tehahne- 
girha ;  neoni  waairon,  rouehshonhrontscraycn. 

19  No  Rouwaycn  nongwcli  sharawo  hiraks  oni  rahnc- 
girha;  oni  roiUoiiyon,  Jadkahthoh  no  rongwehne  nc  rak- 
kowancn,  neoni  nc  raliiickagastanp,  no  wiiiCf  nc  rontenro 
ne  radihwistaroroks,  oni  rodirihwannraakakon.  Nok  ka- 
nigonhrowaucnhsnra  cuwutuu  tonlkarihwagwarihsi  na- 
onha  agoyen-ogon-ah. 

20  If  Ethouo  tahadahsawcn  wahshagorihwasten  yori- 
hwashatstc  jikanatowancnso  jinonweh  yotongohton  ka- 
shatstcnhscra  raoyotcnli  era  jinihohson,  ne  wahonni  ji- 
yahteshonadatrowahton. 

21  Wescwendenhthcne,  Chorazin!  wesewendenhthene, 
Bethsaida !  igcn  no  raoshatstcnlisora  jinihoyotcaonh  jini- 
gon  chtshiscwahsheahcani  jonhageh  ehnidyaweaonh 
Tyre  oni  Sidon,  aonsahonadatrewahton  wahonnise  ahon- 
atston  ahshirakshenhskwa  oni  ohsehara. 

22  Nok  lih  wagwenhahsc,  Keaniyawenhsere  senha 
enwatyesenhakc  nc  Tt/re  oni  Sido7i,  jincnhodiyatawen 
nehnonweh  niwehniscrado  jinatcnyetshiyatorehte,  jinea- 
yawen  nise. 

23  Oni  ise,  Capernaum,  wahhi  yetshiyeyenhahkwe  ne 
karonhyagch,  nok  nonwa  kadi  yeayetshiyatondi  oneh- 
shon :  igen  ne  rashatste  raoyotenhsera  nc  jini-kahson  ni- 
segeh  ehnitkahson  ne  Sodom,  asegenh  ok  honen  nonwa 
jinayohton  nonwa  ken  wen  te. 

24  Nok  lih  wagwenhahse,  senha  watyesenhajiniya- 
wenhsere  nehyonhwenjado  ne  Sodom  enwehniseradeke 
jinateayetshiyatorehte,  jineayawen  nise. 


ii 


?s 


68 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIL 


25  If  At  that  time  Jesus  answered  and  said,  I  thanlc 
thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because  thou 
hast  hid  these  thinn:8  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  aiul 
hast  revealed  them  unto  babes. 


2G  Even  so,  Father;  for  so  if.  seemed  ft-ood  in  thy 
sight. 

27  All  thin^^s  are  delivered  unto  mc  of  my  Father ; 
and  no  man  knoweth  the  Son,  but  the  Father ;  noith'r 
knoweth  any  man  the  Father,  save  the  Son,  and  he  to 
whomsoever  the  Son  will  reveal  him, 

28  II  Come  unto  me,  all  yc  that  labour  and  arc  heavy 
laden,  and  1  will  give  you  rest. 

29  Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  me;  for  1 
am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart ;  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto 
your  souls. 

30  For  my  yoke  is  easy,  and  my  burden  is  light. 


CHAP.  XII. 

The  Pharisees^  blindness  reproved. 

AT  that  time  Jesus  went  on  the  sabbath-day  through 
the  corn ;  and  his  disciples  were  a  hungered,  and 
began  to  pluck  the  ears  of  corn,  and  to  eat. 


2  But  when  the  Pharisees  saw  it,  they  said  unto  him, 
Behold,  thy  disciples  do  that  which  is  not  lawful  to  do 
upon  the  sabbath-day. 

3  But  he  said  unto  them,  Have  ye  not  read  what 
David  did  when  he  was  a  hungered,  and  they  that  were 
with  him ; 

4  How  he  entered  into  the  house  of  God,  and  did  eat 
the  show-bread,  which  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  eat, 
neither  for  them  which  were  with  him,  but  only  for  the 
priests? 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XII. 


^>9 


25  Ethohkeh  nonweh  Yesus,  saharihwaserago  wah- 
enron,  Wagonyatonrcn  iso,  O  Rngenih,  Saya  ;  r  karo- 
nhyageh  oni  onhwenjageii,  no  wahonni  iso  sulisehton 
jinigon  negcn-cnh  ronwanahsehtcani  rodinigonhrowan- 
enhse,  oni  okthityodokte  ehnor 'cadih  jisadythlon  kaw- 
iragoh. 

26  Ok  shatoyoht,  Ragenih  :  igen  ar'yoh  ehniyoht 
yoyanere  jidehskancie. 

27  Orihwagwegon  ohtewakha  Ragenihnehf  yah  oni 
onhka  nongweh  tehonwayonterih  no  Ronwi  yen;  no  ok 
ne  Ranihah;  yah  oni  onhka  tehonwa^  c'^.terih  no  P.ai- 
hah,  no  ok  no  Ronwayen,  oni  raonha  <  nhica  kiok  no  ron- 
wayen  ensehshngoriwawase. 

28  Kats  iihno  agwegon  no  sewaronhyagenh  sewayote 
oni  no  yagohwisheane,  oni  lih  engonyatorishenthose. 

29  Tesehk  nogwadyentanyaks,  ahskwanageron ;  igen 
lih  wagyatanetskha  skeneaah  nagwcryane.:  oni  enhset- 
shenri  adorishonhtsora  no  sadonhotsucrageh. 

oO  Igou  nagwiulyentunyuks  yahtcyokste,  akrycna  oni 
yahteyokste. 


CHAl.    XII. 

Keristus  wahshagogahkwarihsl  ne  Pharisees  jiniyotper en 
ne  Sabbath. 

ETHOHKEH  nonwoh  Yesus  ronne  aondadogenh- 
tongeh  wehniserade  kahehtagonhshon ;  onenhste 
kayenthon,  neoni  raotyohkwa  ronatonhkaryagonhatye, 
oni  tahondahsawen  wahadinahsarongo  nonenhste,  ne 
nenhadike. 

2  Nok  neonen  ne  Pharisees  wahontkahthoh,  wahon- 
wenhahse,  raonha,  Sadkahthoh,  sentyohkwa  ehnahadi- 
yere  ne  yahteyoderihwagwarihsyon  ne  ehnayeyere  ne 
yawendadogenhton  wehniserade. 

3  Nok  sahshagawenhahse  rononha,  Yah  ken  naah 
tesewaweanahnoton  ne  Dawed  jinihoyeren  nonen  shiho- 
tonhkaryagonhatye,  ji  oni  nigon  ronne ; 

4  Eh  wahhi  yahadaweyate  jirononhsote  ne  Niyoh, 
oni  warake  ne  onataradogenhti,  yahtense  teyoyanere  ne 
aharake,  yah  oni  jinigon  ne  ronne  ne  ok  ne  radijihenh- 
staji? 


ra 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XII. 


5  Or  have  ye  not  read  in  the  law,  how  that  on  the 
gabbath-days  the  priests  in  the  temple  profane  the  sab- 
bi*th,  and  are  blameless  ? 


6  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  in  this  place  is  on  e  greater 
than  the  temple. 

7  But  if  ye  had  known  what  this  meaneth,  I  will 
-  have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice,  ye  would  not  have  con- 
demned the  guiltless. 

8  For  the  Son  of  man  is  TiOrd  even  of  the  sabbath-day, 

9  1"  And,  when  he  was  departed  thence,  he  went 
into  their  synagogue: 

10  And,  behold,  there  was  a  man  which  had  his  hand 
withered,  and  they  asked  him,  saying.  Is  it  lawful  to 
heal  on  the  sabbath-days,  that  they  might  accuse  him. 

1 1  And  he  said  unto  them.  What  man  shall  there  be 
among  you  that  shall  have  one  sheep,  and  if  it  fall  into 
a  pit  on  the  sabbath-day,  will  he  not  lay  hold  on  it,  and 
lift  it  out. 

12  How  much  then  is  a  man  better  than  a  sheep  ? 
Wherefore  it  is  lawful  to  do  well  on  the  sabbath-days. 


13  Then  saith  he  to  the  man,  Stretch  forth  thine  hand. 
'   And  he  stretched  it  forth ;  and  it  was  restored  whole,  like 

as  the  other.       ■  .  '^ 

14  IT  Then  the  Pharisees  went  out,  and  held  a  coun- 
cil against  him,  how  they  might  destroy  him. 

15  But  when  Jesus  knew  it  he  withdrew  himself  from 
thence,  and  great  multitudes  followed  him,  and  he  heal- 

*    ed  them  all ; 

,     16  And  charged  them,  that  they  should  not  make  him 
known : 

17  That  it  might  be  fulfilled   which  was  spoken  by 
Esaias  the  prophet  saying, 


ne 
gei 


enl| 
nac 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.    XII. 


71 


5  Katon  oni  yahtesewaweanahnoton  nahtyawenrat- 
sherageh,  jiniyaweaonh  ne  ne  aondadogenhtongeh  weh- 
niserade  ne  radijihenhstaji  ononhsadogenhtigeh  wahon- 
wayonwesahte  yawendadogenhton,  oni  yah  kadi  tehon- 
wadirihwastani  1 

6  Nok  lih  wagwenhahse  nisc,  Kentlioh  kanega  irate 
ne  rakowanen  senha  jiniyoht  ne  kanonhsa  ononhsado- 
genhtigwoah 

7  Nok  tokat  aondesewadcryentarake  nahoten  ne  gen- 
enli  kenton,  Jih  gerihwanonwese  ne  adaditenron,  nok 
yahten  ne  kanej'^onhkwa,  yah  wahi  onhte  tasheyadewe- 
iidehte  ne  yahteyagonhigon. 

8  Igen  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  Royaner  naah  oni 
naondadogenhtongeh. 

9  IT  Neoni  nen  eren  shonsaaehte,  ehniyahare  jirodi- 
nonhsote  ne  Synagogue. 

10  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  rongweh  ehire  ne  ronontshage- 
nheyon.  Neoni  wahonwarihwanondonse,  wairon,  Yoy- 
anere  genh  aonsayondadejonte  ne  yawendadogenhton 
wehniserade  ?  ne  nothenon  ahadirihwatshenri  ne  raonha. 

11  Neoni  raonha  wahshagawenhahse,  Onhka  kadi 
nonwa  jinijon  nongweh  tokat  nongenh  enhskat  teyodin- 
akaronton-ah,  yagayateane  nagonh  aondadogenhtongeh, 
yah  onhte  genii  ihiyahayena  aonsahayatago  1 

12  Senha  wahi  ese  yotongohton  nongweh  kanoron 
jiniyoht  ne  teyodinakaronton-ah  1  Ne  kadi  wahonni  yoy- 
anere  ne  tkarihwayeri  jinayontyere  naondadogenhton- 
geh-wehniserade. 

13  Ethone  wahawenhahse  ne  rongweh,  stagwarihsi 
senontshageh.  Neoni  wahatagwarihsi ;  oni  ehnonsayoy- 
anereane,  jiniyoht  ne  skadi. 

14  Ethone  ne  Pharisees  wahadiyageane,  yahadijenh- 
y^n,  to-nayaweane  nahonwahtonde. 

15  Nok  neonen  ne  Yesus  wahotogense,  raonha  akte 
warehte ;  oni  kentyohkowanen  yahonwahserete,  oni  ag- 
wegon  sahshagojonte ; 

16  Neoni  wahshagawenhahse  radigwegon  ne  ne  tohsa 
ahonwarihowanahte ; 

17  Ne  ken-igen  yagarihwayerine  jinihodadihne  n« 
Esaias  royatado^enhligenha,  jinihawen. 


■i 

''if 


t 


'!tl 


72 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XII. 


18  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  have  chosen:  my  be* 
loved,  in  whom  my  soul  is' well  pleased;  I  will  put* my 
Spirit  upon  him,  and  he  shall  show  judgment  to  the 
Gentiles. 

19  He  shall  not  strive,  nor  cry ;  neither  shall  any  man 
hear  his  voice  in  the  streets. 

20  A  bruised  reed  shall  he  not  break,  and  smoking  flax 
shall  he  not  quench,  till  he  send  forth  judgment  unto 
victory. 

21  And  in  his  name  shall  the  Gentiles  trust. 

22  IT  Then  was  brought  unto  him  one  possessed  with 
a  devil,  blind  and  dumb  ;  and  he  healed  him,  insomuch 
that  the  blind  and  dumb  both  spake  and  saw. 


gon 


23  And  all  the  people  were  amazed,  and  said,  Is  not 
-  this  the  son  of  David  ? 

24  But  when  the  Pharisees  heard  it,  they  said,  This 
fellow  doth  not  cast  out  devils  but  by  Beelzebub,  the 
prince  of  the  devils. 

25  And  Jesus  knew  their  thoughts,  and  said  unto  tliem, 
Every  kingdom  divided  against  itself  is  brought  to  deso- 
lation ;  and  every  city  or  house  divided  rgainst  itself 
shall  not  stand. 

26  And  if  Satan  cast  out  Satan,  he  is  divided  against 
himself;  how  shall  then  his  kingdom  stand? 

27  And  if  I  by  Beelzebub  cast  out  devils,  by  whom 
do  your  children  cast  them  out  ?  therefore  they  shall  be 
your  judges. 

.  *  28  But  if  I  cast  out  devils  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  then 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  unto  you. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XII. 


73 


18  Sewadkahthoh  nagenhatsera,  ne  niih  kheyatarag- 
weH ;  ne  ne  khenoronlikhwa,  ne  nagwadonhets  waawe- 
ryentiyo :  lih  kadi  wagyonte  nagenigonra  ne  raonhageh, 
ne  wahonni  enhshagonatonhahse  kajenhayenhtserageh 
narekho  tehodirihwiyohston. 

19  Yahteyaweh  ahdatsteronse,  ne  tens  nahatstaren  ; 
yah  oni  ne  nongweh  thahonwaweanaronge  jidekanatog- 
enhseron. 

20  Yahongo-onh  ohstyentane  yahtcyaweht  tabayake, 
oni  ayotekhage  ollskare  yah  na  thahaswahle,  jiniyore 
endehshagonhane  kajenhayenhtserageh  adensheanyehts- 
erageh. 

21  Neoni  raohseanagonh  naah  tkagonte  ne  yah  teho- 
dirihwiyohston Gentiles  enhondeweanodahkwe. 

22  1^  Ethone  ehwalionwayathewe  raonhageh  shay- 
adat  rodyagweniyolisteani  onehshonhronon,  teharonwe- 
gon  yahteliadatih :  oni  ne  sahojonte,  yagarihwageanyate 
ki  sahagen  teharonwegonne  oni  yahteshaweanatahkwe 
wahadatih. 

23  Neoni  agwegon  nongweh  waagonehrago,  yonton- 
yon,  Yah  ken  ne  gen-enh  tegen  ne  royen-ah  Dawed  ? 

24  Nok  neonen  Pharisees  wahonronge,  wahoniron, 
Ne  ken  igenh  thirongweha  jinihayerha  shayatinegens? 
onehslionhronon-ogon,  walii  ne  royenawase  Beelzebub  ne 
rayatagweniyo  nonehshonhronon. 

25  Neoni  Yesus  roderyentare  jironnonhtonyon,  oni 
wahshagawenhahse,  Niyadekayanertserageh  ok  agaonha 
tayonnityohtyake  agenron  eayonton  ;  oni  niyadekanata- 
geli  tokat  oni  kanonlisa  taondekhahsi  yahteyaweht  agar 


to 

taire 


) 


26  Oni  tokat  Satan  ahoyatinegenwe  Sata7i,  raonha 
wahi  tehadadekhahsi ;  to-kadi  ne  nayaweane  raoyanert- 
sera  thaonsagatane  genh  ? 

27  Neoni  tokat  lih  ahagyenawase  Beelzebub  skya- 
tinegens  nonehshonhronon-ogon,  onhka  kadi  ne  gen-enh 
rodi^'-enawase  ne  yetshiyen-ogon-ah  ji  shadiyatinegens ? 
ne  kadi  wahonni  rononha  enyetshiyatorehte  nise. 

28  Nok  tokat  lih  enskyatinegenwe  nonehshonhronon 
engate  Raonigonhriyohstahk  ne  Niyoh,  ncn  kadi  ne  ra- 
oyanertsera  ne  Niyoh  onwe  nisegoh. . 


■i\ 


in 


74 


i 


I 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CIJAV.  XII. 


•  29  Or  else,  how  can  one  enter  into  a  strong  man^g 
house,  anu  spoil  his  goods,  except  he  first  bind  the  strong 
man?  an  I  ti-en  he  will  spoil  his  house. 


30  He  that  is  not  with  me,  is  against  me ;  and  he  that 
firathereth  not  with  me,  scattereth  abroad. 

31  Wherefore  I  say  unto  you,  All  manner  of  sin  and 
blasphemy  shall  be  forgiven  unto  men :  but  the  blas- 
phemy against  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  not  be  forgiven 
unto  men. 

32  And  whosoever  speaketh  a  word  against  the  Son 
of  man,  it  shall  be  forgiven  him :  but  whosoever  speak- 
eth against  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  shall  not  be  forgiven  him^ 
neither  in  this  world,  neither  in  the  world  to  come. 


33  Either  make  the  tree  good,  and  his  fruit  good;  or 
else  make  the  tree  corrupt,  and  his  fruit  corrupt :  for  the 
tree  is  known  by  his  fruit. 

34  O  generation  of  vipers!  how  can  ye,  being  evil, 
speak  good  things?  for  out  of  the  abundance  of  the 
heart  the  mouth  speaketh. 

35  A  good  man,  out  of  the  good  treasure  of  the  heart, 
bringeth  forth  good  things :  and  an  evil  man,  out  of  the 
evil  treasure,  bringeth  forth  evil  things. 

36  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  every  idle  word  that 
men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account  the.eof  in  the 
day  of  judgment. 

37  For  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  justified,  and  by 
thy  words  thou  shalt  be  condemned. 

38  H  Then  certain  of  the  scribes  and  of  the  Pharisees 
answered,  saying,  Master,  we  would  see  a  sign  from 
thee. 


I 


NR  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XII. 


75 


29  Ne  tens,  ne  keanayaweane  enwaton  genh  naho- 
nonhskari  tokat  renteron  ne  rashatste,  raononhsagon  en- 
hahetkenhte  ne  royen,  wahi  nyare  ahonerenke  cntewaty- 
erenhte  ne  rashatste  ?  ethone  onen  enhahetkcnhte  ne  ra- 
ononhsagon. 

30  Raonba  ne  yahteyagenese  ragenogaronhs ;  oni  ra- 
onha  ne  yahshahne  teyageniroroks  tenhatogwahton  isi- 
nonwehshon. 

31  Ne  wahonni  lih  wagwenhahse,  Agwegon  ne  ka- 
rihwaneren  oni  ronwatsliaweanoryatha  enwaton  enjon- 
daderihwiyohsten  nongweh  :  nok  nenhonwatsliaweanor- 
yate  ne  Ronigonhriyohston  yahteyaweht  aonsayondade 
rihwiyohsten  nongwehogon. 

32  Neoni  onhka  kiok  enyondatih  skaweanat  enlion- 
wenhahse  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh,  enwaton  enshonwa- 
rihwiyohsten :  nok  tokat  onhka  kiok  wahetken  enhon- 
wenhahse  ne  Ronigonhriyohton,  yahteyaweht  aonsahon- 
warihwiyohsten,  neken  yonhwenjade,  nok  oni  noya  jity- 
onhwenjade  ne  tawe. 

33  Ka  ok  ni  kayen  ehniyeyer  ayerondiyohste,  oni  wa- 
hiyohste ;  ne  tens  ayerondatkenhte  ohyahetkeane  ki  oni ; 
igen  enyogentane  jinikarondoten,  ne  ji  nahoten  wahya- 
nyentha. 

34  O  kahnegwahsakshen  onyare !  ohnaahsyere  ehse 
niyoht,  wahetken,  ahsadatih  ne  yoyanere  ?  igen  tkaya- 
gense  yotkate  agaweryane  ehsagonh  yondadyatha. 

35  Royanere  ne  rongweh,  tkayagense  jitkanaktiyoh 
raweryane,  ehtkayenhtahkwa  karihwiyose  :  oni  ne  rong- 
wetakshen,  wahetken  kijitkayenlitahkwa,  ehtkayagense 
ne  karihwakshen. 

36  Nok  lih  wagwenhahse.  Ken  igen  niyadekaweana- 
geh  orihwakshenhskwa  enhondatih  nongweh,  enyondad- 
erihodalisyase  enwehniseradeke  kajenhayenhtseragon. 

37  Igen  saweanaogon  enwadyatorehte  neayesayerit- 
she,  oni  saweana-ogon  enhsadewendehtahkwe. 

38  1^  Ethone  radiyatatogen  ne  Scribes  oni  ne  Phari- 
sees wahadirihwaserago,  wahoniron,  Tagwaweanino, 
yagwehre  ayagwadkahthoh  nenwatenyendenhstoa  nise« 
geh. 


5  s  i  1 


,^"  I 


Ml 


ii.  *' 


76  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XII. 

39  But  he  answered  and  mid  uj'to  th^ii;  \n  e\\,  and 
adulterous  g(!r.eratica  soeketh  after  a  sign;  nvA  there 
shall  no  sign  be  given  to  it,  but  the  ign  of  the  prophet 
Jonas. 

40  For  as  Jonas  was  three  diiys  and  threo  jiights  in 
the  v/huJc's  belly,  so  shall  th*,;  fc>(>n  of  ma)  ''^  three  days 
9iid  three  niffhts  in  the  heart  of  the  eiuih. 


4 1  Fho  men  of  Nineve  shall  rise  in  judgment  with 
this  generation,  and  shall  comiemn  it :  because  they 
repented  at  the  preaching  of  Jona,; :  and  behold,  a  greater 
than  Jonas  is  here. 

42  The  queen  of  the  south  shall  ri-^e  up  in  the  judgment 
with  this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  it :  for  she  came 
from  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  to  hear  the  wisdom 
of  Solomon :  and,  behold,  a  greater  than  Solomon  is  here. 


43  When  the  unclean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  man,  he 
walketh  through  dry  places,  seeking  rest,  and  findeth 
none. 

44  Then  he  saith,  I  will  return  into  my  house  from 
whence  I  came  out :  and,  when  he  is  come,  he  findeth  il 
empty,  swept,  and  garnished. 

45  Then  goeth  he,  and  taketh  with  himself  seven 
other  spirits  more  wicked  than  himself,  and  they  enter  in 
and  dwell  there :  and  the  last  state  of  that  man  is  worse 
than  the  first.  Even  so  shall  it  be  9>o  unto  this  wicked 
generation. 


46  IF  While  he  yet  talked  to  the  people,  behold,  his 
mother  and  his  brethren  stood  without,  desiring  to  speak 
with  him. 

47  Then  one  said  unto  him,  Behold  thy  mother  and 
thy  brethren  stand  without,  desiring  to  speak  with  thee. 


H 


1 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XII. 


77 


e  u   and 

lul  there 

prophet 


iiQ:hts  ill 
ree  days 


)nt  with 
ISO  they 
I  greater 


-idgment 

he  came 

wisdom 

L  is  here, 


man,  he 
findeth 

ise  from 
indeth  it 

:lf  seven 
■  enter  in 
is  worse 
>  wicked 


lold,  his 
to  speak 

her  and 
.th  thee. 


39  Nok  saharihwaserago  wahshagawenhahse  rononha, 
{^ewahserohense  oni  sewanahkwagastha  karihwanereu 
sewahnegwahsad  ne  kadi  sewesaks  ne  aontenycndcnston ; 
yah  kadi  othenon  tenwatenyendenston  nayetshiyawi, 
iieok  watenyendenston  ne  Royatadogenhtigenha  Jonas  : 

40  Igen  ne  Jonas  aiisen  niwehniserageh  fthsen  oni  ni- 
wahsontage  kanegwentagon  ne  kenjowanen  renterondah- 
kwe ;  eh  kadi  oni  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  ahsen  niweli- 
niserageh  ahsen  oni  niwahsontageh  enhenterondake  avve- 
ryane  nagonh  jiyonhwenjade. 

41  Ne  ronongweh  ne  Nineveh  enshontketsko  kajen- 
hayenhtseragon  ok  enhskahne  ne  ken  kahnegwahsade, 
oni  enwadewendehton :  ne  engarihonni  shonadatrewah- 
ton  shihoderihwahnoton  ne  Jonas;  oni,  jadkahthoh, 
senha  rakowanen  jiniyoht  ne  Jonas  kentho  irese. 

42  Ne  korahkowah  agonhehtyen  entyegeh  ensewat- 
ketsko  kajenhayenhtseragon  ok  enhskahne  ne  ken  kah- 
negwahsade,  o)ii  enhonwanadwendehte :  igen  ehnontawe 
jiyodonhwenjoktanihon  ne  nayothondeke  ne  raonigonh- 
rowanenhsera  ne  Solomon;  oni,  jadkahthoh,  senha  ra- 
kowanen jiniyoht  ne  Solomon  kentho  irese. 

43  Neonen  ne  kanigonkrakshen  shonsagayageane  nc 
rongwetagon,  enhahtenti  jiyaonhwenjathense,  resaks  na- 
hadorishen,  oni  yahtehatshenryese. 

44  Ethone  enhenron,  Nen  ki  sagahkete  jitewagenonh- 
sote  sage  ehse  nitew-agenonh ;  neonen  sharawe,  wahat- 
shenri  aogon,  yonhewen,  oni  waderaseston. 

45  Ethone  yahahahtenti,  yahahawihte  raonha  thigate 
jatahk  nikanigonrage  ne  senha  ronongwetakshen  jiniyoht 
ne  raonha,  oni  yahondaweyate  ehyahonnagerate  :  ne  ka- 
di nohnagen  yahondoktahkwe  netho  ne  rongweh  isi  non- 
kadih  senha  rahetken  jiniyoht  shondontyerenhte.  Ne 
kadi  shateayaweane  negen-enh  rodirihwaneraakskon 
yongwetakshen  ne  ken  kahnegwahsade. 

46  H  Shegon  ne  nihohthare  nongwehne,  sadkahthoh, 
ronistenhah  oni  ne  shagononhkwe  ehyegeanyate  atste,, 
iyenhre  ahiweanaran. 

47  Ethone  shayadat  wahawenhahse,  Sadkahthoh, 
sanistenhah  shenonhkwe  oni  ken  yegeanyate,  iyenhre 
ayesaweanaran  nise. 


ri* 


(  'J 


\  Hi 
i 


78 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIII. 


48  But  he  answered  and  said  unto  him  that  told  him, 
Who  is  my  mother  ?  and  who  are  my  brethren  1 

49  And  he  stretched  forth  his  h^nd  toward  his  disci 
j)ies,  and  said,  Behold  my  mother  and  my  brethren ! 

50  For  whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my  Fatlicr 
which  is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother,  and  sister, 
and  mother. 


CHAP.  X  1 1 1. 

The  parable  of  the  sower. 
r"ri  HE  same  day  went  Jesus  out  of  the  house  and  sat 
JL     by  the  sea-side. 

2  And  irreat  multitudes  were  gathered  together  unto 
him,  so  that  he  went  into  a  ship,  and  sat ;  and  the  whole 
multitude  stood  on  the  shore. 

3  And  he  spake  many  things  unto  them  in  parable.-., 
saying,  Behold,  a  sower  went  forth  to  sow : 

4  And  when  he  sowed,  some  seeds  fell  by  the  waj-- 
side,  and  the  fowls  came  and  devoured  them  up : 

5  Some  fell  upon  stony  places,  where  they  had  not 
much  earth ;  and  forthwith  they  sprung  up,  because 
they  had  no  deepness  of  earth  : 

(3  And  when  the  sun  was  up,  the}''  were  scorched  ;  and 
because  they  had  no  root,  they  withered  away. 

7  And  some  fell  among  thorns ;  and  the  thorns  sprung 
up  and  choked  them. 

8  But  other  fell  into  good  ground,  and  brought  forth 
fruit,  some  a  hundred-fold,  some  six.ty-fold,  some  thirty- 
fold.    • 

9  Who  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 

10  ^[  And  the  disciples  came,  and  said  unto  him, 
Why  speakest  thou  unto  them  in  parables? 


2  I 
onha;^ 
tyen 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIII. 


79 


48  Nok  waharihwaserago  wahawenhahse  raonha  na- 
hohrorih,  Onhka  naah  nistenhah  1  oiihka  oiii  ne  k'^enon- 
hkwe  ? 

49  Neoni  yaheanontshagwarilisi  jinonkadih  ne  raoty- 
olikwa,  oni  wahenron,  Jadkahthoh  nistenhah  oni  khe- 
nonhkwe ! 

50  Igen  onhka  kiok  ehneayere  jinithonigonhroton  ne 
Rageniliah  karonliyageh  thenteron,  shateyoht  nagyasta- 
tegen-ah,  oni  agyadcanosenha,  oni  istenhah. 


C  H  A  P  X 1 1 1. 

Ne  tekarihiDagcnwahton  ne  kancii  oni  ne  wahayentho. 

NE  shaehniserat  Yesus  wahayageane  jikanonhsote, 
eh  yahatyen  kanyatarakta. 

2  Neoni  Agwah  kentyohkowanen  yagotkeanison  ra- 
onhageh,  ne  wahonni  kalionwagon  wahadita,  eh  waha- 
tyen,  nok  ne  kentyohkwagwegon  eh  radigeanyate  ehti- 
yogeh. 

3  ^  Neoni  eso  yoriwageh  niyategonwahadatih  ne'te- 
karihwagenwahton,  wahenron,  Jadkahthoh,  rayenthos 
wahahtenti  wahayenthohsere ; 

4  Neoni  ne  onen  wahayentho,  odyake  ne  kanen  oha- 
hakta  yagayentane,  neoni  jitea-ah  tonsagondihkwe  wa- 
gontekhwisa. 

5  Odyake  oneayageh  yagayentane,  ne  kanen  nigon- 
hah  yaonhwenjahere ;  yohsnore  nok  waganyo  wahonni 
kcMiiia'onhali  yonhwenjahere  : 

0  Neoni  jiniyoderalikwagaratatoj,  nok  ondyadatsha ; 
igen  yahteyohterfl^ndaonh,  ne  wahonni  sontagenheye. 

7  Oni  odyake  ohnyon  waragon  yagayentane ;  wagon- 
dehj'aron  nohnyonwara,  waodiryo  ne  kayenthon. 

8  Nok  odyake  jiyonhwenjiy oh  yagayentane,  wagon- 
dehyaron  waganenhonten,  odyake  weanyawe,  odyake 
yayak-niwahshen,  odyake  ahsea-niwahshen  niyohnanet. 

9  Onhka  teliahonhtonde  naharonge,  rothondek  gin- 
yoh. 

10  Neoni  ne  raotyohkwa  ehwahonnewe,  wahonwen 
hahse,  Ohneaneeh  nise  wahsheyaten  tkarihwagenwah- 
ton. 


I 


h 


I 


\<m 


u 


)0 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIII. 


1 1  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Because  it  la 
given  unto  you  to  know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  but  to  them  it  is  not  given. 

12  For  whosoever  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given,  and  he 
shall  have  more  abundance ;  but  whosoever  hath  not,  from 
him  shall  be  taken  away  even  that  he  hath. 

13  Therefore  speak  I  to  theifi  in  parables:  because 
they  seeing,  see  not ;  and  hearing,  they  hear  not ;  neither 
do  they  understand. 

14  And  in  them  is  fulfilled  the  prophecy  of  Esaias, 
which  saith,  By  hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and  shall  not  un- 
derstand ;  and  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  shall  not  perceive; 

15  For  this  people's  heart  is  waxed  gross,  and  their 
ears  are  dull  of  hearing,  and  their  eyes  they  have  closed  ; 
lest  at  any  time  they  should  see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear 
with  their  ears,  and  should  understand  with  their  heart, 
and  should  be  converted,  and  I  should  heal  them. 

16  Bat  blessed  arc  your  eyes  for  they  see;  and  your 
ears  for  they  hear. 

17  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  many  prophets  and 
righteous  men  have  desired  to  see  those  things  which  ye 
see,  and  have  not  seen  them,  and  to  hear  those  things 
which  ye  hear,  and  have  not  heard  the?n. 

18  1"  Hear  ye,  therefore,  the  parable  of  the  sower. 

19  When  any  one  heareth  the  word  of  the  kingdom, 
and  understandeth  it  not,  then  cometh  the  wicked  07ie, 
and  catcheth  away  that  which  was  sown  in  his  heart. 
This  is  he  which  received  seed  by  the  way  side. 

20  But  he  that  received  the  seed  into  s<»Qny  places,  the 
same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word,  and  anon  with  joy 
receiveth  it : 

21  Yet  haih  he  not  root  in  himself,  but  dureth  for  a 
while ;  for  when  tribulation  or  persecution  ariseth  be- 
cause of  the  word,  by  and  by  he  is  offended. 


NE    ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIII. 


81 


1 1  Raonha  saharihwuscrago  wahshag-awcnhahse, 
Nc  wahoiiui  wahi  yetshiyawi  ne  nensewaderyentarake 
no  kariliwaiioroushon  ne  ka^ancrtscragoii  no  karonhya- 
geh  iiok  nodyake  yaliteyoiulatawi. 

12  Igcii  oulika  kiok  royen,  enhonwaycn,  oni  shcgoii 
senha  eso  enyotkatege  ;  nok  onhka  kiok  yahteyagoyen, 
monha  ensliouvvahkwase  sactlio  nigoiiliah  ahoyciitage. 

13  Ne  waboimi  wagadatih  tckurihwagenwuhton :  ne 
wahouiii  tehadiiz-nnore,  yahtense  teho(]igon;  oni  ronathon- 
de  ;,aluelionhronklia  yah  oni  tehodniig'onlHuyentaonb. 

14  Neoni  rononhngeh  yag-aycrino  jiniyohoriwogen  ne 
Esaias,  waton,  Ji  ensatUondeke  clienlisaiunkp,  nok  yah- 
thaesanigonhrayentiine;  oni  tenskaneiiike  enhsadkah- 
thoh,  nok  yalitiiiyaahshcwe : 

15  Igen  keaigenh  ongwehogon  raoneryane  jinikahni- 
raton,  oni  ne  raonahonhta  yahtewahonlisiyoh,  oni  raodi- 
gara  tehonaderonwogon  ;  onwa  jiok  nonweh  ayoton-onli 
ahonadkahthon  oni  ahonahiongaonh,,  ne  ronhonhtageh, 
oni  aho-dinigonhray<ntaonh,  ne  raoneryane,  ne  wahonni 
aonsahonadonhaganonnihon,  oni  aonsakhejonton. 

18  Nok  kayataderiston  naah  ne  sewagara,  igen  yon- 
adkahthos  ;  oni  sewahonhta,  igen  yonal!ionte. 

17  Igen  agwah  wagwenhalise,  Koaigenh  eso  radihne 
rodiyatadogenhti  oni  ronaderihwagwaniisyonne  nong- 
weh  ronerhahkwe  ahadigen  jinigon  no  keaigenh  ne  sew- 
adkahthos,  nok  yahtehonadkahthon  ;  oni  ahonathondeke 
jinikariwageh  nise  sewathonde,  nok  yahtehonathonde. 

18  Sewadahonhsadat  kadi  ne  tekarihwagenwahton 
ne  rayenthos. 

19  Neonen  onhka  ok  yagothondek  no  oweana  ne  ne 
kayanertseragon,  oni  yahteyagonigonhrayentase,  ethone 
entre  nonehshonhronon,  neoni  akte  enhahawighte  ne  ne 
jikayenthonne  raweryane.  Ne  ne  geaenh  ne  raonha  ne 
royenah  no  kanen  ne  ne  ohaliakta  yagayentane. 

20  Nok  raonha  royenah  ne  kanen  jinonweh  oneaya- 
geh  yeyoyentaonh,  ne  shahayadat  ne  rothondehkwe 
noweana,  oni  oksa  ok  wahadonharen  jiroyenah: 

21  Shegon  yahtoyohterondaonh  ne  raonhatseragon, 
nok  kpn  ok  nahhe  sli  >tonni ;  igen  neonen  wathonigonh- 
irawenrye  wahotswatanyonse  ne  wagarihonni  ne  oweanaj 
onhwajok  ok  ne  enhagenhraten. 


*■  ^ 


'»■): 


*; 


82 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIII. 


22  Ho  also  that  received  seed  among  the  thorns  is  he 
that  heareih  the  word ;  and  the  care  of  tliis  world,  and 
the  deceit fuhiesri  of  riches,  choke  the  word,  and  he  be- 
cometh  unfruitful, 

23  But  he  that  received  seed  into  the  good  ground  is 
he  that  hcareth  the  word,  and  understandeth  it,  which 
also  beareth  fruit,  and  bringeth  forth,  bome  a  hundred- 
fold some  sixty  some  thirty. 

24  H  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto  them  say- 
ing, The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  unto  a  man 
which  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field  ; 

25  But  while  men  slept,  his  enemy  came  and  sowed 
tares  among  the  wheat,  and  went  his  way. 

26  But  when  the  blade  was  sprung  up,  and  brought 
forth  fruit,  then  appeared  the  tares  also. 

27  So  the  servants  of  the  householder  came,  and  said 
unto  him,  Sir,  didst  not  thou  sow  good  seed  in  thy  field, 
from  whence  then  hath  it  tares  ? 

28  He  said  unto  them,  An  enemy  hath  done  this, 
The  servants  said  unto  him.  Wilt  thou  that  we  go  and 
gather  them  up  ? 

29  But  he  said.  Nay;  lest,  while  ye  gather  up  the 
tares,  ye  root  up  also  the  wheat  with  them. 

30  Let  both  grow  together  until  the  harvest :  and  in 
the  time  of  harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers.  Gather  ye 
together  first  the  tares,  and  bind  them  in  bundles  to  burn 
them ;  but  gather  the  wheat  into  my  barn. 

3 1  If  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto  them,  saying, 
The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a  grain  of  mustard 
seed,  which  a  man  took  and  sowed  in  his  field ; 

:32  Which  indeed  is  the  least  of  all  seeds ;  but  when 
it  is  grown,  it  is  the  greatest  among  herbs,  and  becometh 
a  tree ;  so  that  the  birds  of  the  air  come  and  lodge  ir^ 
the  branches  thereof. 


/^^ 


NR  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XI 1 1. 


83 


■ns  is  ho 
3rltl,  and 
1  he  be- 


round  is 
/,  wliich 
lundred- 


lem  say- 
a  man 


d  sowed 


brought 

md  said 
^y  field, 


le  this, 
go  and 

up  the 

and  in 
ther  ye 
to  burn 


aymg, 
lustard 


;  when 
;ometh 
dge  in 


f*2'2  Raonhaoni  nekcnkayen  wahayoua  no  kancn  ohik- 
togon,  yeyoyeutuonh  raonlia  naah  nerothoui^Mioweana; 
no  ne  tehorengoanyon  jiyonhwenjade,  nconi  ronigorhate- 
anis  ne  atshogowahtshora,  ne  wao-doniyukluhkwenowe- 
ana,  ne  wahonni  yahteyoncnhontnonh. 
23  Nok  kenkuyen  roycnuh  no  kunen  nn  jinonweh  ni- 
youhwenjiyoh  raonha  naali  ne  rothondchkwe  noweana, 
oni  ronigonhraycntaonh ;  oni  onhyuuyciitcn  waganen- 
honten,  yagahcwe,  odyako  teweanyawc,  odyfikc  yagu- 
hewe  yayak  niwahshen,  odyake  alitihcji-niwahshen. 

24  1[  Shegon  oya  tekarihwagenwuhlon  wahatlerih- 
wahtcndyehle  no  rononhagch,  ratonne,  Ne  ne  kayanert- 
seragon  ne  karonhyageh  aniyoht  jiniyoht  ne  rongweh 
royenthon  kanenhiyoli  ne  raohehtageh  : 

25  Nok  jinahe  rotas,  ne  ne  ronwahswense  ehwarawe 
ehwahayentho  kanenhakshen  heanekerageh,  nen  tcnh- 
non  eren  sarehte. 

2G  Nok  onen  waganahsonten,  kancnhi3^oh,  nok  oni 
ehnaaweane  nen  wene  tekayehston  ne  kancnhshen. 

27  Ne  kadi  ne  ronwadinhase  ne  ehkanonhsagon  eh- 
wahonnewe  ruonhageh  wahonniron,  Seweaniyo,  wahi 
genh  sayenthon  kanenhiyoh  nesahehtageh?  ka  nontawe 
ne  kanenhakshen  watkondyeste  ? 

28  Raonha  wahshagawenhahse,  Ne  na  ne  rakswenhse 
ehnahayere.  Neoni  ne  ronwadinhase  wahonwenhahse, 
ehkadi  genhyeayagwe  eayagwaroroke  ? 

29  Nok  wahenron,  Tohsa ;  onwa  jiensewaroroke  ne 
kanenhakshen,  ensewadehrotongo  oni  neanekeri. 

30  Ginyoh  nyare  wadonnisa  ok  enhskahne  jinikano- 
rarihs;  jiniyageanekeriyaks  enkheyenhahse  nenhadiyake, 
Sewarorok  tewatyerenht  ne  kanenhakshen,  sewahryenon- 
nih  enwatshen  neaneeh :  nok  sewarorok  neanekeri  ka- 
nonhsagon  sewayont. 

31  ^  Shegon  oya  tekarihwagenwahton  wahaderih- 
wahtendyehte  rononhageh,  ratonne,  Ne  ne  kayanertsera- 
gon  ne  karonhyageh  ehniyoht  jiniyoht  ne  kanen  ne  mus- 
tard kanen,  wahi  rongweh  wahayentho  raohehtageh : 

32  Wahi  neane  niyeyagosthon  nonenhagwegon :  nok 
ne  nen  onen  ondehyaron,  aonhaah  yohontowanen  no- 
honte-ogonhah  anyoh  karonta,  jiten-ogonhah  ehgondah- 
sehtahkwa  onenhrogonhshon. 


84 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  Xlir. 


33  1"  Another  parable  spake  he  unto  them :  The  king, 
dom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  leaven,  which  a  woman  took 
and  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal,  till  the  whole  was 
leavened. 

34  All  these  things  Fpake  Jesus  unto  the  multitude  in 
parables ;  and  without  a  parable  spake  he  not  unto  them : 


35  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  bj 
the  prophet,  saying,  I  will  open  my  mouth  in  parables :  I 
will  utter  things  wJiich  have  been  kept  secret  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world. 

36  1"  Then  Jesus  sent  the  multitude  away,  and  went 
into  the  house ;  and  his  disciples  came  unto  him,  saying, 
Declare  unto  us  the  parable  of  the  tares  of  the  field. 


37  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  He  that  soweth 
the  good  seed  is  the  Son  of  man  ; 

38  The  field  is  the  world ;  the  good  seed  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  kingdom ;  but  the  tares  are  the  children  of  the 
wicked  one ; 

39  The  enemy  that  sowed  them  is  the  devil ;  the  har- 
vest is  ihe  end  of  the  world ;  and  the  reapers  are  the 
angels, 

40  As,  therefore,  the  tares  are  gathered  and  burned  in 
the  fire ;  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this  world. 

41  The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and 
they  shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend 
and  them  which  do  iniquity. 

42  And  shall  cast  them  into  a  furnace  of  fire ;  there 
shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIII, 


Bi 


33  Shegon  oya  tekarihwagenwahton  wahshagodaty- 
ase  rononhageh :  Ne  ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhya- 
geh  aniyoht  jiniyoht  ne  yottengwahtha,  ne  nonhehtyen 
watkahkwe,  onhsehte  ahshen  niwatenyendentserageh 
othesera,  jiniyagahewe  wagwegon  wattengwahton. 

34  IT  Agwegon  jinikariwageh  rodatih  ne  Yesus  jiken- 
tyohkowanen  ne  tekarihwagenwahton ;  tokat  yahne  tha- 
hodatige  tkarihwagenwahton  yahothenon  thashagawea- ' 
ni  rononha : 

35  Ne  kadi  jiniyaweaonh  yoderihwananonh  jinihoda- 
dihne  ne  Prophet,  ratonhahkwe,  lih  engenhotongo  ji  ik- 
shagaronte  ne  tekarihwagenwahton ;  lih  engeriho-dahsi 
orihwagwegon  ne  yoderihwahsehton  shondonhwenjada- 
hsawen  nonwa  keayonhwenjade. 

36  Ethone   Yesus  tonsahshagorenyate  ne  kentyoh- 
kowanen,  neoni  yahadaweyate  kanonhsagon :  neoni  rao- 
tyohkwa  ehwahonnewe,  wahoniron,  Tagwahrorih  ne  te-, 
karihwag(jnwahton   ne  kanenhak-shen  ne  kahehtageh 
yohnyo-onh. 

37  Raonha  saharihwaserago  wahshagawenhahse,  Ra- 
onha  ne  wahayentho  ne  kanenhiyoh  ne  na  ne  Ronwayen 
nongwel.i : 

38  Ne  ne  kahehtageh  jiyonhwenjade :  ne  ne  kanen- 
hiyoh ne  ne  kakshatiyose  ne  kayanertseragon ;  nok  ne 
kanenhakshen  ne  ne  raokshata  ne  rorihwaneraakskon : 

39  Ne  ne  shagohswense  ne  royenthon  ne  ne  onehshon- 
hronon:  ne  ne  jiniyageanegeriyaks  ne  jinenwadonhwen- 
jokten;  oni ne rononnegeriy aks ne  ne radironhyagehronon. 

40  Ne  kadi  wahonni  ne  kanenhakshen  karoron  igenh 
oni  ojistageh  eayagoti  enwatshen  ;  etho  oneane  neayaw- 
eane  jinenwadonhwenjokten. 

41  Ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  tkagonte  tahshagonhane 
raodironh-yagehronon,  agwegon  enhsnagodiyatodahsi  ji- 
nikentyohkowanenhsera  agwegon  ne  yagogenhratani- 
onh,  oni  ne  jiniyagotyeren  ne  wahetkenhseragwegon ; 

42  Neoni  ehyenshagodiyatondi  jiyotekha-onweh  no- 
jire :  ehnonweh  neayondatyesahte  onawigenha  enwatogc 


8 


86 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIII. 


I! 


I 


43  Then  shall  the  righteous  shine  forth  as  the  sun  in 
the  kingdom  of  their  Father.  Who  hath  ears  to  hear 
let  him  hear. 

44  1"  Again,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto 
treasure,  hid  in  a  field ;  the  which  when  a  man  hath 
found,  he  hideth,  and  for  joy  thereof,  goeth  and  selleth 
all  that  he  hath,  and  buyeth  that  field. 

45  H  Again,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a 
merchant-man  seeking  goodly  pearls  : 

46  Who,  when  he  had  found  one  pearl  of  great  price, 
went  and  sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it. 

47  H  Again,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  net 
that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of  every  kind. 

.t  _ 

48  Which,  when  it  was  full,  they  drew  to  shore,  and 
sat  down,  and  gathered  the  good  into  vessels,  but  cast 
the  bad  away. 

49  So  shall  it  be  at  the  end  of  the  world  :  the  angels 
shall  come  forth,  and  sever  the  wicked  from  among  the 
just. 

50  And  shall  cast  them  into  the  furnace  of  fire  :  there 
shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

51  Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Have  ye  understood  all  these 
things  ?  They  say  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord. 

52  Then  said  he  unto  them.  Therefore  every  scribe 
which  is  instructed  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  is  like 
unto  a  man  that  is  a  householder,  which  bringeth  forth 
out  of  his  treasure  things  new  and  old. 


53    1"  And  it  came  to  pass,   that  when  Jesus 
finished  these  parables,  he  departed  thence. 


had 


-I 


V 


\. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIII. 


87 


le  unto  a 


I 


» 


*1 


i 

i 


43  Ethohkeh  neane  nyagoderihwagwarihsyon  teayon- 
deronronten  onen  jiniyoht  ne  karahkwa,  ne  kayanertse- 
ragon  ne  Ronwanihnehah.  Onhka  tewahonhtonde  nay- 
onronke,  ginyoh  rolhondek. 

44  H  Nare  oya :  Ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh 
jiniyoht  nagohwista  aonhsehton  kahehtagon  ;  ka  ok  na- 
genhatye  ne  rongweh  ahatshenri,  aonsahahsehte,  aha- 
donharen  nok  ahatenhninon  jinihoyen,  nok  yahadatni- 
nonse  nehnonweh  Ikahehtayen. 

45  IF  Nare  oya :  Ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh 
aniyoht  jiniyoht  ne  ratenhninonhskowah,  resaks  ne  senha 
yorihowanen : 

46  Onhka,  nonen  ahatshenri  ne  senha  yorihowanen, 
ahatenhninonke  jinihoyen,  nok  yaonsahahninon  nethoh, 

47  IT  Nare  oya :  Ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh 
jiniyoht  ne  ahare,  kanyatarageh  y  ay  ago,  aontagaroroke 
ok  niyategon : 

48  Neonen  aganahne,  ayagohtarhehte  ajakta,  neoni 
enhontyen,  tahadiyehstahsi  yoyanere  kahonwagon  en- 
honneta,  nok  ne  wahetken  akte  yenhonati. 

49  Eh  kadi  oneane  neayaweanc  iie  onen  enwadonh- 
wenjokten :  ne  yeronhyagehronon  ethohkeh  enthonne, 
tenhadiyehstahsi  ne  yagorihwaneren  ji  iyete  ne  yagoya- 
nere, 

50  Eh  yenhonwadiyatondi  jiyotekha-onweh  nojire  :  ji- 
nonweh  neayondatyesahte  agonawigenha  tengyatoke. 

51  Yesus  wahsliagawenhahse,  Watisewahonhtyen- 
tane  ken  negea-enh  jinikariwageh  ken  igen?  Wahonni- 
ron  etho,  naaw^ane  Sayaner. 

52  Ethone  sahenron  rononhageh,  Ne  kadi  wahonni 
niyadehati  ne  Scribe  igense  ronwadirihonyeani  aniyoht 
kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh,  aniyoht  jiniyoht  ne 
rongweh  ne  raonha  raononhsagon,  aontahayageawe  ne 
raohwista  jiniya^egon  ase  oni  nagayon. 

53  Neoni  ne  onen  shontongohte,  ne  ne  onen  Yesus 
sahaweyeanentane  jinigon  ne  tkarjhwagenwahton,  nen 
ethone  akte  yeshawenon. 


i 

r 

'  I, 

r  T 


II 


m ' 


88 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIV. 


54  And  when  he  was  come  into  his  own  country,  he 
taught  them  in  their  synagogue,  insomuch  that  they 
were  astonished,  and  said,  Whence  hath  this  man  this 
wisdom  and  these  mighty  works 

55  Is  not  this  the  carpenter's  son  ?  is  not  his  mother 
called  Mary  ?  and  his  brethren,  James,  and  Joses,  and 
Simon,  and  Judas  ? 

56  And  his  sisters,  are  they  not  all  with  us  ?  Whence 
then  hath  this  man  oAl  i\\ese  things? 

57  And  they  were  offended  in  him.  But  Jesus  said 
unto  them,  A  prophet  is  not  without  honour,  save  in  his 
own  countr}'',  and  in  his  own  house. 

58  And  he  did  not  many  works  there,  because  of  their 
unbelief. 


"•1 
I 


CHAP.    XIV. 

Herod's  ojnnion  of  Christ,  Sfc. 

AT  that  time  Herod  the  tetrarch  heard  of  the  fame  of 
Jesus, 

2  And  said  unto  his  servants.  This  is  John  the  Baptist 
he  is  risen  from  the  dead  :   and  therefore  mighty  works 
do  show  forth  themselves  in  him. 

3  T  For  Herod  had  laid  hold  on  John,  and  bound  him 
and  put  him  in  prison  for  'Herodias'  sake  his  brother 
Philip's  wife. 

4  For  John  said  unto  him.  It  is  not  lawful  for  thee  to 
have  her. 

5  And  when  he  would  have  put  him  to  death,  he  fear- 
ed the  multitude,  because  they  counted  him  as  a  pro- 
phet, 

6  But  w^hen  Herod's  birth-day  was  kept,  the  daughter 
of  Herodias  danced  before  them,  and  pleased  Herod. 

'  7  Whereupon  he  promised  with  an  oath  to  give  her 
whatsoever  she  wouk.  ask, 


\ 


I 


i 


.■^^i^:'-^:^-^-^^^?^p 


Baptist : 
'  works 


nd  him 
brother 

thee  to 

le  fear- 
a  pro- 

ig-hter 
)d. 

7e  her 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIV. 

54  If  Neoni  onen  shiyahonsarawe  raonha  ji  nonweh 
nihanagere,  ehsahshagorihonyen  synagogue^  ne  ne  jina 
awen  agwah  rodirihwanehragwas,  ronionyon,  Ka-onhte 
nithohah  ne  gen  rongweh  jinihonigonra,  ji  oni  nikashat- 
stenhseroten  ne  raoyotenhbera  ? 

55  Yah  ken  ne  tegen  ne  ranonhsonnis  royen-ah  ?  yah 
ken  ne  tegen  ne  ronistenhuh  Mary  konwayats  ?  ne  ron- 
dadenonhkwe,  ne  James,  oni  Joses,  oni  Simon,  nok  Judas  ? 

56  Neoni  rondeanosenha,  yah  onhte  gen  agwegon  te- 
tewese  ?  Ka  kadi  ne  gen  nithorihwenha  ne  geane  rong- 
weh  jinikariwageh  'I 

57  Neoni  jiuiyoht  wahonateronse  ne  raonhageh.  Nok 
ne  Yesus  walishagaweuhahse,  Wahi  nagoyatadogenhti 
yahteyaweh  ne  yahthahonwagonyenhsthage,  ne  ok  ji- 
nonweh  nihanagere,  oni  raonha  raononhsagon. 

58  Neoni  yaii  agwah  othenon  tehoty^eren  ne  kayoten- 
hserashatste,  ne  wahonni  ne  wahonni  ji  yahteihonehtah- 
kon. 


CHAP.  XIV. 

Herod  jitchoyatorehtha  ne  Keristus. 

ETHOHKEH  nonweh  Herod  ne  rahseanowanen  ro- 
thonde  jinihatyerha  ne  Yesus  ; 

2  Neoni  wahshagawenhahse  ne  shagonhase,  Ne  ne 
geane  Jo/i7i  ne  Shagohnegoserahs :  shotketskwen jira- 
wenheyonhne  :  ne  kadi  wahonni  jinikayotenhserashatste 
ok  rononha  shagonatonnis. 

3  Igen  ne  Herod  wahoyena  John,  wahonerenke,  wa- 
honhoton  wagarihonni  Herodias,  ne  nyatadegen-ah 
Phili])  rone. 

4  Igen  ne  Johit  wahawenhahse  raonha,  Yahteyowey- 
enhston  nise  ne  tahejatyen  raonha. 

5  Ne  wahonni  warehre  yoweyenhston  onhte  nahren- 
heye,  tenhnon  ne  wahshagotshanige  jinikentyohkwa, 
asegenh  ne  wahonni  jironnehre  ne  gea  ne  royatadogenhti. 

6  Nok  ne  onen  ne  Herod  raodehnisera  raodateanyote, 
ne  kadi  nc  gonwayen-ah  ne  Herodias  wathonnonnyah- 
kwase  raodihenton,  oni  eso  wahaweryentiyone  Herod. 

7  Ne  kadi  aoriwa  waharharatsten  roweanahniron  wa- 
henron  ji  ok  nahoten  engarihwanonton. 

8* 


-( . 


90 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIV. 


8  And  she,  being  before  instructed  of  her  mother,  said 
Give  rne  here  John  Baptist's  head  in  a  charger. 


9  And  the  king  was  sorry:  nevertheless,  for  the  oath's 
sake,  and  them  which  sat  with  him  at  meat,  he  com- 
manded it  to  be  given  her. 

1 0  And  he  sent  and  beheaded  John  in  the  prison. 

1 1  And  his  head  was  brought  in  a  charger,  and  given 
to  the  damsel,  and  she  brought  it  to  her  mother. 

1 2  And  his  disciples  came,  and  took  up  the  body,  and 
buried  it,  and  went  and  told  Jesus. 

1 3  ^  When  Jesus  heard  of  it,  he  departed  thence  by 
ship  into  a  desert  place  apart :  and,  when  the  people  had 
heard  thereof,  they  followed  him  on  foot  out  of  the  cities 

1 4  And  Jesus  went  forth,  and  saw  a  great  multitude, 
and  was  moved  with  compassion  toward  them,  and  he 
healed  their  sick. 

15  And  when  it  was  evening,  his  disciples  came  to 
him,  saying,  This  is  a  desert  place,  and  the  time  is  now 
past ;  send  the  multitude  away,  that  they  may  go  into 
the  villages  and  buy  themselves  victuals. 

10  But  Jesus  said  unto  them,  They  need  not  depart, 
lifive  ye  them  to  eat. 

17  And  they  say  unto  him,  We  have  here  but  five 
loaves  and  two  fishes. 

18  He  said.  Bring  them  hither  to  me. 

19  And  he  commanded  the  multitude  to  sit  down  on 
the  grass,  and  took  the  five  loaves  and  the  two  fishes, 
and,  looking  up  to  heaven,  he  blessed,  and  brake,  and 
gave  the  loaves  to  his  disciples,  and  the  disciples  to  the 
multitude. 


8 
non; 
Tag| 
kehi 
9 
sanel 
enhs| 
kay( 
K 
ake 
111 
/^    onw 
hnel 
1 
ne  0 
Yesi 

ware 
ne  01 
honl 
U 
kent^ 
shag 
bwa] 

15 
raoii 
wese 
yonl 
ento 

1( 
tewj 

r 

wa\ 
I 

I 

kah 
oni 
wal 
yat 
tyo 

% 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.    XIV. 


^1 


ison. 

nd  giveii 

>ody,  and 


lence  hy 
ople  had 
le  cities 

ultitude. 
and  h« 


came  to 
is  now 
go  into 

depart , 
>ut  fivo 


nvn  on 

fishes, 
:e,  and 
to  the 


8  Neoni  aonha,  keanaawen  onistenhah  tayoteweyea- 
nonyen  wagenjron  ne  enhsiron,  ne  wahonni  wagenron, 
Tagenonjistarhas  ne  John  Shagohnegoserahs  raononji 
kehratne  engarake. 

9  Neoni  ne  korahkowah  wahonigonhrakshen ;  etho 
sane  nea-neeh,  nok  ki  roweanahniron  thodatih,  neoni  ne 
enhskahne  raditeron  tehondonts,  wahenron  ehniyawen 
kayetshiyon. 

10  Neoni  ehnaawen  yahshagonhane,  yahonwanyary- 
ake  ne  Jo/ui  jithanhotonhkwe. 

1 1  Neoni  eh  kadi  kahratye  nononji  kehratne,  nen  yag- 
onwayon  ne  kayatase :  ehyonsagahewe  nononji  onisten- 
hnehah. 

12  Neoni  ne  raotyohkwa  ehwahonnewe  wathadihkwe 
ne  oyeronta,  wahonwayadata,  neoni  yahonwahrori  ne 
Yesiis. 

13  1"  Ne  onen  Yesus  waharonke  jinaaweane,  nen  eren 
warehte  kahonweyagowahne  jinonweh  agwah  ok  akte  : 
ne  onen  nongwehogon  wahonronke,  wahonwahsere  wa- 
honhtenti  ehtagehshon  onen  ne  jikanatayenton. 

14  Ne  onen  Yesus  wahahtenti,  neoni  wahshagogen 
kentyohkswanen,  neoni  ehnaaweane  raonigonra  wah- 
shagotenre,  ne  wahonni  wahshagojontanyon  ne  yagonon- 
hwaktnnyonni. 

15  Nejionen  waogarahwe,  raotyohkwa  ehwahonnewe 
raonhageh,  ronton,  Agwah  ok  keanonweh  kayese  thite- 
wese,  oni  ontongohte  jiniyewadehniserenhawise  ;  aonsa- 
yonhtentyongo  ne  jinikentyohkwa,  kentens  jikanatay- 
enton niyahonne,  ahadihninon  nahadike. 

16  Nok  Yesus  wahshagawenhahse,  Tohsa  niyare  te- 
tewadekhahsi ;  yetshmonht  tenhnon  nyare. 

17  Neoni  sahonwenhahse.  Ken  ok  negen  nigon  jong- 
wayen  ne  ok  wisk  niskanatarageh,  nok  tekenih  kenjonhk. 

18  Wahenron,  Karo  kashawiht  iihne. 

19  Neoni  wahshagawenhahse  jinikentyohkwa  rontyen 
kahehtageh ;  onen  watrahkwe  ne  wisk  nikanatarageh, 
oni  tekenih  kenjonhk,  neoni,  karonhyageh  yahadkahthoh, 
wahav  tate,  \ate,  oni  wathayakhon  ne  kanatarohk  ;  neoni 
yahs  aon  ne  raotyohkwa,  nok  yonsahsagonon  jniiken- 
tyohkwa. 


\ 

'I 


!l 


it^ 


1 

1 

*^li 

R 

J 

1 

vj 

i 

92 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIV. 


ii> 


I    ! 


20  And  they  did  all  cat,  and  were  filled ;  and  they 
took  up  of  the  fragments  that  remained  twelve  baskets 
full. 

21  And  they  that  had  eaten  were  about  five  thousand 
men,  besides  women  and  children. 

22  1"  And  straightway  Jesus  constrained  his  disciples 
to  get  into  a  ship,  and  to  go  before  him  unto  the  other 
side,  while  he  sent  the  multitudes  away. 

23  And  when  ho  had  sent  the  multitudes  away,  he 
went  up  into  a  mountain  :.ipart  to  pray :  and  when  the 
evening  was  come,  ho  was  there  alone. 

24  But  the  ship  was  nov/  in  the  midst  of  the  sea, 
tossed  with  waves :  for  the  wind  was  contrary. 

25  And  in  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night  Jesus  went 
unto  them,  walking  on  the  sea. 

26  And  when  the  disciples  saw  him  walking  on  the 
sea,  they  were  troubled  saying.  It  is  a  spirit :  and  they 
cried  out  for  fear. 

27  But  straightway  Jesus  spake  unto  them,  saying, 
Be  of  good  cheer:  it  is  I;  be  not  afraid. 

28  And  Peter  answered  him,  and  said.  Lord,  if  it  be 
thou,  bid  me  come  unto  thee  on  the  water. 

29  And  he  said,  Come.     And  when  Peter  was  come 
.  down  out  of  the  ship,  he  walked  on  the  water  to  go  to 

Jesus. 

30  But  when  he  saw  the  wind  boisterous  he  was  afraid ; 
and,  beginning  to  sink,  he  cried,  saying,  Lord,  save  me. 

31  And  immediately  Jesus  stretched  forth  his  hand, 
and  caught  him,  and  said  unto  him,  O  thou  of  little  faith, 
wherefore  didst  thou  doubt  1 

32  And  when  they  were  come  into  the  ship  the  wind 
ceased. 

33  Then  they  that  were  in  the  ship  came  and  wor- 
shipped him,  saying,  Of  a  truth  ihou  art  the  Son  of  God. 

34  1"  And  when  they  were  gone  over,  they  came  into 
the  land  of  Gennesaret. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIV. 


93 


20  Neoni  agwegon  wahadike,  wahonahtane ;  oni  ton- 
sahadihkwe  ne  teyonatarahrionh  tekeni-yawenre  niwa- 
therageh  waganahne. 

21  Neoni  jinihadih  wahadike  ken  onhte  wisk-niwea- 
nyaweehtserahshen  ongweh,  thigate  nagonhehtyen-ogou 
eksha-ogonhuh  oni. 

22  If  Neoni  ok  yathaditogenhte  ne  Yesus  raotyohkwa 
oni  kahonweyagowahne,  ne  ne  yahonnewe  eren  nakan- 
yataradih,  niyarehkwe  aahshagawenhahse  jinikentyoh- 
kwa  sasewahtenti. 

23  Ne  onen  shonsahshagotori  ne  jinikenlyohkwa, 
othone  onontoharageh  warehtc  ehyahadereanayen;  no 
onen  jiwaogarahwe,  raonhajiwa  onton. 

24  Nok  ne  kahonweyagowah  nen  kanyatarhen,  yaty- 
aongwareehste ;  igen  tagawerogate. 

25  Neoni  kayerihadont  nateyonttenyese  jinityogara- 
onh  Yesus  yahshagorane,  rononha  hire  kanyatarageh. 

26  Neoni  raotyohkwa  yahonwadkahthoh  hire  kanj'a- 
tarageh,  neoni  wathodinigonryake,  rontonyon,  Kanigonra 
iwe :  neoni  okthathodihenrehte  ne  ne  kahteronnionh. 

27  Nok  oksaok  Yesus  yahadatih  rononhageh,  wahen- 
ron,  Thatesewatodek  sewanigonhrahnironhak  ;  lih  naah ; 
tohsa  sewahteron. 

28  Neoni  Peter  saharihwaserago  wahenron,  Sayaner, 
tokat  nongen  ise,  tagwenhahs  ehyege  iih  oni  ohnegageh. 

29  Neoni  wahenron,  Kats.  Neonen  Peter  wahadi- 
tahks  ne  kahonwagon,  wahahtenti  ohnegagehshon  niya- 
hare,  Yesus  jitare. 

30  Nok  onen  wahadkahthoh  kawerowanen,  wnhohte- 
ronne  ;  oni  oksaok  yononwirehtonhatye  raonha,  ehwat- 
hahsentho,  wahenron,  Sayaner,  tagyatagenha ! 

31  Neoni  yogondatye  yathahjatade  ne  Yesus,  sahoy- 
ena,  oni  wahawenhahse  raonha,  O  nigonhah  jidisehiah- 
kon,  ne  wahonni  okthatesanigonrageh  ? 

32  Neoni  ji  onen  sahyadita,  watkaweriyake. 

33  Ethone  jinigon  ne  radiyadit  wahonweanidenhtase 
raonha,  wahonniron,  Ne  ne  togenhske-onweh  Ise  ne 
Royen-ah  ne  Niyoh. 

34  %  Ne  onen  nenshathadiyayake,  ehwahonnehte  ji> 
yonhwenjade  ne  Ge?inesaret. 


i;. 
4 : 


1 


■  (I 


pi 


^ 


94 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XV. 


35  And,  when  the  men  of  that  place  had  knowledg:c 
of  him,  they  sent  out  into  all  that  country  round  about, 
and  brought  unto  liim  all  that  were  diseased, 

36  And  Ix'sought  him  that  they  might  only  touch  the 
hem  of  his  garmen:  .  and  as  many  as  touched  were  made 
perfectly  whole. 


T 


CHAP.  XV. 

The  Scribes,  <^c.  reproved. 

HKN  came  \o  Jesus  scribes  and  Pharisees,  which 
ws;re  of  Jerusalem,  saying, 


2  W  hy  do  thy  disciples  transgress  the  tradition  of  the 
elders  ?  for  they  wash  not  their  hands  when  they  eai 
bread. 

3  But  he  answered,  and  said  unto  them.  Why  do  ye 
also  transgress  the  commandment  of  God  hy  your  tradi- 
tion ? 

4  For  God  commanded,  saying,  Honour  thy  father 
and  mother :  and,  He  that  curseth  father  or  mother,  let 
him  die  the  death. 

5  But  ye  say,  Whosoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or  his 
mother,  It  is  a  gift,  by  whatsoever  thou  mightest  be  pro- 
fited by  me, 

6  And  honour  not  his  father  or  his  mother,  he  shall  be 
free.  Thus  have  ye  made  the  commandment  of  God  o^ 
none  effect  by  your  tradition. 

7  Ye  hypocrites !  well  did  Esaias  prophesy  of  you, 
saying, 

8  This  people  draweth  i  unto  me  with  their  mouth, 
and  honoureth  me  with  th:  ips ;  but  their  heart  is  far 
from  me. 


uch  the 
[e  mil  ilo 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP,  XV. 


95 


35  Ne  oncn  ne  onfrwch  nc  ^hnonwch  niyonagerc  tha- 
dinigonrate  ronweaiionhtonvon,  ne  wahonteiiliane  jiniye- 


nagerahsera,  neh  ajondac 
yonni ; 
36  Neoni  walionweani 


honne  yai^ouonliwaktan- 


'  iionha  no  nc  ronnehre 

nc  ok  oni  ne  yayoroohto  .,  u  nsnongeh  jitcthagwa- 
thonhseron  nc  raoncna  ;  nok  jini-on  nc  elma-eyorc  saye- 
yewentanc  agwah  ehnonsayoyanercant  jiniyagunhoteane 


songwekhene. 


■\: 


CHAP.  XV. 

Kcrutus  icahshagolcnyen  nc  Scribes^  nok  oni  nc  Pharisees. 

ETHOHKEH  ehwfihonnewc  jircnteron    Yesiis   nc 
Scribes  oni  ne  Pharisees,  ken  tahadiyenhtahkwc 
Jerusalem,  ronton, 

2  Ohneane-eh  sentyohkwa  wahadirihwahetkenhte  nc 
orihwagayon  jinihodirihwison-onne  rod ikstcnhogongen- 
ha  ?  yahtelionahjoharc  wahadinatarake. 

3  Nok  saharihwaserago  walishagawonhahse,  Thenon 
kadi  nisc  wagarilionni  wesewarihwaholkcnhtc  jinihtshi- 
seweani  ne  Niyoh  noyeri  weani  ne  raodiriwa  norihwa- 
gayon  1 

4  Igen  Niyoh  sbagaweani,  rawen,  Ehtskonyenhsthak 
ne  yanihah  oni  sanistenhah :  oni,  Onlika  ok  rawenratons 
ne  ronihah,  ne  tens  ronistenhah,  oksaok  rcnheye  kenhe- 
yatne. 

5  Nok  sewaton,  Onhka  kiok  enhawenhahse  ne  Roni- 
hah tokat  ronistenhah,  Yondatawi,  ne  ne  jioknahoten  ise 
satseanongatahkwa  aonton ; 

6  Ne  yahthenshagonyenstane  ne  Ronihah  ronistenhah 
kishen,  enhadadeweaniyoke.  Keanisewayeren  ise  se- 
wahson  genh  noyeri  weani  ne  Ni^oh  yahkadi  thiyeyo- 
yentaonh  nise  sewagaheayontsera. 

7  Jonha  sewarihwagonnatagwen !  yoyanere  jinihoye- 
ren  ne  Esaias  jiniyehoriwagen  nisegeh,  rawen. 

8  Kengayen  nongwehogon  karo  tahontkwite  iihne 
jiradihsagaronte,  wahonkkonyenste  ne  ok  ne  radihsk- 
wentageh ;  nok  ne  raoneryaneh  inon  teyagwatere, 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


1.0 


I.I 


1^128     UZS 

turn 

^  U&   12.0 


IL25HI.4 


M 


1.6 


6" 


V5 


FhotDgraphic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WBT  MAIN  STRUT 

WnSTn,N.Y.  14310 

(716)t7a-4»03 


96 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XV. 


9  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching  for  doc- 
trines the  commandments  of  men. 

1 0  1"  And  he  called  the  multitude,  and  said  unto  them, 
ar,  and  understand: 

1 1  Not  that  which  goeth  into  the  mouth  defileth  a 
man  ;  but  that  which  cometh  out  of  the  mouth,  this  de- 
fileth a  man. 

12  Then  came  his  disciples,  and  said  unto  him,  Know- 
est  thou  that  the  Pharisees  were  offended  after  they  heard 
this  saying  % 

13  But  he  answered,  and  said,  Every  plant  which  my 
heavenly  Father  hath  not  planted,  shall  be  rooted  up. 

14  Let  them  alone :  they  be  blind  leaders  of  the  blind. 
And  if  the  ^lind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall  fall  into  the 
ditch. 


15  Then  answered  Peter,  and  said  unto  him.  Declare 
unto  us  this  parable. 

16  And  Jesus  said.  Are  ye  also  yet  without  under- 
standing ? 

17  Do  not  ye  yet  understand,  that  whatsoever  enter- 
eth  in  at  the  mouth  goeth  into  the  belly,  and  is  cast  out 
into  the  draught  % 

18  But  those  things  which  proceed  out  of  the  mouth 
come  forth  from  the  heart,  and  they  defile  the  man. 

19  For  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts,  mur- 
ders, adulteries,  fornications,  thefts,  false  witness,  blasphe^ 
mies ; 

20  These  are  the.  things  which  defile  a  man :  but  to 
eat  with  unwashen  hands  defileth  not  a  man. 

21  IF  Then  Jesus  went  thence,  and  departed  into  the 
coasts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XV. 


W 


9  Ok  horiwagon  jiniyoht  ne  rongweanidenlitaselis,  ne 
shagodirihonyeani  iiayerihwenhawe  ne  nongweh  jiniho' 
Jirihwisson.  >  '   . 

10  Neoni  yahshagononke  iie  jinikentyohkwa,  oni  wah- 
shagawenhalise,  Jathondek,  oni  sewaiiigonhrayentan : 

1 1  Yah  na  neane  nehsagon  yenwadaweyate  tha3\ig- 
ohetkense  nongweh ;  ken  tenhnon  ne  ne  ehtagondiyag- 
oane  ehsagonh,  ne  engahetkenhte  tenhnon  ne  ongweh. 

12  Ethone  ehwahonnewe  raotyohkwa,  oni  wahonv*-eii- 
hahse,  Yahken  tesaderyentare  ne  Pharuecs  waho-dihso- 
nhse,  ohnagengeh  jironathonde  jinigon  wahsiron? 

13  Nok  saharihwaserago  wahenron,  Jiniyategon  kay- 
enthon  kengayen  ne  Ragenihah  ne  karonhyageh  ne  ne 
yahtehoyenthon,  ok  thondonni,  engahtehrotongwen  naah. 

14  Ok  thihoneronhatye,  tehadironwegon  shagonahsha- 
rine  ne  teycronwegon.  Neoni  tokat  teyeronwegon,  en- 
yohdadenontshino  ne  teyeronwegon,  onea-neeh  dejaron 
yeayeyateane  jidekahronyonni. 

15  Ethone  Peter  tahadatih  wahenron,  To  tagwahrovi 
ne  gea-enh  tekarihwagenwahton. 

16  Neoni  Yesus  wahenron,  Shegon  oni  gen  nise  yah- 
tesanigonhrayentase  ? 

17  Shegon  gen  honnise  ne  jonha  yahtesewanigonhra- 
yeiltaonh,  ken  wahi  onhka  ok  ehsagonh  henegwentagoi^ 
wahi  yengayentane,  enskayageane  wahhi  ? 

18  *Nok  ne  keaigenh  nagonh  entkayenhtahkwe  ehsa- 
gonh wagayageane  ne  nagaweryane  tonhtenti ;  ne  enj-a- 
gohetkenhte  nongweh. 

19  Igen  agaweryane  tkayagense  ne  wahetken  yon- 
nonhtonyonhs,  enyontswate  ongweh  eayondaderiyo,  ka- 
nahkwa  yerihwaneraaktha,  kanenhskwen,  enyondadca- 
nowenhten,  ronwahseanayesahtha  Niyoh : 

20  Ne  ne  gen  jinikaiiwageh  waagohetkenhte  nong- 
weh :  nok  ne  yahteyagohjohare  othenon  cayeke  yahtha- 
gaongwetakshate. 

21  ^  Ethone  Yesus  nenwahahtenti  keanonkadih  ni- 
yahathahine,  Tyre  neane  ne  Sidon.  r 


I 


i1 


'8 

■  I 


9 


•    98 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XV. 


22  And,  behold,  a  woman  of  Canaan  came  out  of  the 
same  coasts,  and  cried  unto  him,  saying,  Have  mercy  on 
me,  O  Lord,  thou  son  of  David :  my  daughter  is  grievously 
vexed  with  a  devil. 

23  But  he  answered  her  not  a  word.  And  his  disci^ 
pies  came  and  besought  him,  saying,  Send  her  away : 
-for  she  crieth  after  us. 

24  But  he  answered,  and  said,  I  am  not  sent  but  unto 
the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

25  Then  came  she  and  worshipped  him,  saying,  Lord, 
help  me. 

26  But  he  answered,  and  said,  It  is  not  meet  to  take 
the  children's  bread,  and  cast  it  to  dogs. 

27  And  she  said,  Truth,  Lord ;  yet  the  dogs  eat  of  the 
crumbs  which  fall  from  their  master's  table. 


28  Then  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her,  O  wc      > 
g'  eat  is  thy  faith :  be  it  unto  thee  even  as  thou 
And  her  daughter  was  made  whole  from  that  very  hour 


29  1"  And  Jesus  departed  from  thence  ar:)d  came  nigh 
unto  the  sea  of  Galilee,  and  went  up  into  a  mountain 
and  sat  down  there. 

30  And  great  multitudes  came  unto  him,  having  with 
them  those  that  were  lame,  blind,  dumb,  maimed,  and 
many  others,  and  cast  them  down  at  Jesus'  feet^  and  he 
healed  them  \ 

3 1  Insomuch  that  the  multitude  w*ondered,  when  they 
saw  the  dumb  to  speak,  the  maimed  to  be  whole,  the 
lame  to  walk,  and  the  blind  to  see:  and  they  glorified 
the  God  of  Israel. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XV. 


99 


It  unto 

Loril, 
take 

of  the 

I/. 
hour. 


nigh 
niain 


with 
,  and 
d  he 


they 
,  the 
:ified 


22  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  agonhehtjen  ne  ne  Canaan- 
haga  ehnontawe  -jiniyahawenonhatye,  yatcwahsenthoh 
raonhageh,  wagenroii,  Askitenre  niih  O  Sayaner  3'ayeii- 
ah  David  !  kheyen-ah  yonehragwaht  yagonigonhrotag- 
wen  onehshonhronon. 

23  Nok  yahothenon  tehorihwaseragwen  yali^kuwui- 
nat.  Ne  ne  raotyohkwa  ehtahonne,  wahonwenhahse, 
Sasategwaht ;  igen  tayongwahsere  naah. 

24  Nok  saharihwasemgo  wahenron,  lih  yalitetyon- 
genhaonh  ne  ok  ne  yodiyatahton-onh  teyodinagaronton- 
ah  engyatago  raodinonhsagon  ne  Isexathaga. 

25  Ethone  ehonwe  oni  wahonidenhtase,  wagenron, 
Sayaner,  tagyenawas ! 

20  Nok  saharihwaserago  wahenron,  yah  chleyoht 
nayondadehkhwa  ne  exhaogon-ah  agonatarohk,  nok  her- 
har  yagonwanatj^ense. 

27  Neoni  wagenron,  Togenskeonvveh,  Sayaner;  &he- 
gon  hens  ne  herharhogon  wagondike  nonawajibta-ogon- 
ah  tonseane  ne  raweaniyoh  raodekhwarahkne. 

28  Ethone  Yesus  saharihwaserago  wahenron,  wahren- 
hahse,  O  sanhehtyen,  orihwiyoh  tisehtahkonh ;  eh  ki  ni- 
yawean  jiniseryentodenh.  Ne  kadi  nagoyen-ah  saoyane- 
reane  ok  ne  kade  ne  hour. 

29  Neoni  Yesus  heren  sarehte,  ne  ohnonweh  ken  wa- 
rehte  thohah  kanyatarakta  ne  Galilee ;  ken  niyahare 
onontoharageh,  ehyahatyen. 

30  Neoni  agwah  kentyohkowanen,  ehwahonnewe  ra- 
onhageh  shadihawinontye  ojiyohta-ogon-ah,  yerenhsak- 
shense,  teyeronwegon,  yahteyondatih,  yagoyatayeshaonh 
jinahoten  niyagoyatawenhse,  ehwaondadyathewe ;  sah- 
shagojonte  agwegon : 

31  Eh  ki  niyaganiharane  kentyohkwagwegon  waho- 
dinehrago,  wahontkahthoh  yahteyeweanat  wahondatih, 
yagoyatayesha-onh  sayonton,  yontshinogahtha  sayonh- 
tenti,  tej^eronwegonne  sayegen:  neoni  wahonwayonwe- 
Bahte  ne  Niyoh  jinatewa  Iserathaga. 


100 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVI. 


32  11"  Then  Jesus  called  his  disciples  unto  him,  and 
said,  I  have  compassion  on  the  multitude,  becflcuse  they 
continue  with  me  now  three  days,  and  have  nothing  to 
eat :  and  I  will  not  send  them  away  fasting",  lest  they 
faint  in  the  way. 

33  And  his  disciples  say  unto  him,  Whence  should  we 
have  so  much  bread  in  the  wilderness  as  to  fill  so  great  a 
multitude  1  . 

34  And  Jesus  saith  unto  them.  How  many  loaves  have 
ye  ?  And  they  said,  Seven,  and  a  few  little  fishes. 

35  And  he  commanded  the  multitudes  to  sit  down  on 
the  ground. 

36  And  he  took  the  seven  loaves  and  the  fishes,  and 
gave  thanks,  and  brake  them,  and  gave  to  his  disciples, 
and  the  disciples  to  the  multitude. 

37  And  they  did  all  eat,  and  were  filled:  and  they 
took  up  of  the  broken  meat  that  was  left  seven  baskets 
full. 

38  And  they  that  did  eat  were  four  thousand  men, 
besides  women  and  children. 

39  And  he  sent  away  the  multitude,  and  took  ship, 
and  came  into  the  coasts  of  Magdala. 


C  H  A  P   X  V  I . 

'  The  Pharisees  require  a  sign. 

THE  Pharisees  also  and  the  Sadducees  came,  and 
tempting  desired  him  that  he  would  show  them  a 
sign  from  heaven. 

2  He  answered,  and  said  unto  them.  When  it  is  even- 
ing ye  say,  It  will  be  fair  weather :  for  the  sky  is  red. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVI. 


101 


w,  and 
they 

mg  to 
they 


M  we 
reat  a 


hav( 


32  IF  Neoni  Yesus  yahshagononke  ne  raotyohkwa, 
wahshagawenhahse,  Anyoh  wakhetenre  jinikentyohkwa, 
ne  wahonni  tyotkon  itewese  nen  ahsen-niwehiiiserageh, 
yahothenon  tehodiyen  nahadike  :  yah  oni  teyaweh  aon- 
sakhej^atewahte  ronondondyehton,  ^vahi  onwa  senha  eii- 
hondonrishehrahkwen  jiniyenhshonne. 

33  Ne  raotyohkwa  wahonniron,  Ka  onhte  naontawe 
ne  ehniyaweta  kanatarohk  ayongwoyentane  karhagonli, 
lie  aonton  ayagohtane  jinikentyohkowanen? 

34  Neoni  Yesus  wahshagawenhahse  rononha,  To  ni- 
yongwanatarayen  ?  Wahonniron,  jatahk,  nok  tohkara 
nikenjasa. 

35  Neoni  wahshagodatih  kentyohkwagwGgon  wahen- 
ron  ehtageh  jatyen  onhwenjageh. 

36  Neoni  watrahkwe  ne  jatahk  nikanatarageh  oni  ne 
kenjonhk,  neoni  wahatonren,  oni  wathayakhon,  oni  wah- 
shaga-onh  ne  raotyohkwa,  oni  ne  raotyohkwa  yonsali- 
shagonon  ne  kentyohkowanen. 

37  Neoni  agwegon  wahadike,  oni  wahonahtane  :  neoni 
tonsahadihkwe  ne  teyonatarahrionh  jatahk  niwatherageh 
waganahne. 

38  Ne  jinigon  wahadike  keanihadi  kayeri  niweanya- 
weehtserahslien  nongweh,  thigate  agonhehtyen-ogon  one 
eksha-ogon-ah. 

39  Neoni  ethone  wahshagotori  jinikentyohkwa,  sa- 
onhtentyongo  neoni  kahonwagon  saliondita,  oni  Iceanon- 
ka.  yahonnewe  ne  Magdala. 


■   »!l 


i 


CHAP.    XVI. 

Ne  ne  Pharisees  radirihicisaks  nahotcn  enwatenyendenh-^ 
ston. 

NE  ne  Pharisees  neoni  shagat  ne  Sadducees  ehwahon- 
newe,  agwah  ronwenhnire,  radirihwagohe  nashago- 
natonhahse  ne  naontenyendenston  jineayaweane  karon- 
hyageh. 

2  Raonha  wahshagawenhahse  rononha,  Ne  onen  sha- 
ogarahwe,  wesewenron,  wehniseriyohsere ;  igen  ne  ka- 
ronya  onegwenhtara  naaweane : 

9* 


102 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVI. 


3  And  in  the  morning,  //  will  be  foul  weather  to-daj ; 
for  the  sky  is  red  and  lowering.  O  ye  hypocrites !  ye 
can  discern  the  face  of  the  sky;  but  can  ye  not  discern 
the  signs  of  the  tim^s  ? 

4  A  wicked  and  adulterous  generation  seeketh  after  a 
sign  :  and  there  shall  no  sign  be  given  unto  it,  but  the  sign 
of  the  prophet  Jonas.     And  he  left  them,  aiid  departed. 


15  IF  And  when  his  disciples  were  come  to  the  other 
side,  they  had  forgotten  to  take  bread. 

6  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Take  heed,  and  beware 
of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees,  and  of  the  Sadducees, 

7  And  they  reasoned  among  themselves,  saying,  //  i$ 
because  we  have  taken  no  bread. 

8  Which  when  Jesus  perceived,  he  said  unto  them,  O 
ye  of  little  faith,  why  reason  ye  among  yourselves,  be- 
cause ye  have  brought  no  bread  ? 

9  Do  ye  not  yet  understand,  neither  remember  the  five 
loaves  of  the  five  thousand,  and  how  many  baskets  ye 
took  up  ? 

10  Neither  the  seven  loaves  of  the  four  thousand,  and 
how  many  baskets  ye  took  up  1 

1 1  How  is  it  that  ye  do  not  understand  that  I  spake 
it  not  to  you  concerning  bread,  that  ye  should  beware  of 
the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees,  and  of  the  Sadducees  ? 

12  Then  understood  they  how  that  he  bade  them  not 
beware  of  the  leaven  of  bread,  but  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
Pharisees,  and  of  the  Sadducees. 

13  IT  When  Jesus  came  into  the  coasts  of  Cesarea 
Philippi,  he  asked  his  disciples,  saying.  Who  do  men 
say  tW  I,  the  Son  of  man,  am  % 


3 

igeni 

nots| 

agoi 

wat( 

4 

wai 

yenc 

yen(| 

Eth 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVI. 


103 


3  Neoni  jiwaorheane,  Nen  nonwa  wehniscrakshatane  ; 
igen  ne  kaionya  onegwenhtara  naaweane  oni  ehtageh 
notshata.  O  jonha  sewarihwayesahton !  sewagcnhs  jik- 
agonhsonte  ne  karonya ;  nok  yah  kenh  tesewadkahthohs 
watenyendenhstahkoii  jiniyotyeren  ne  ken  onhwenjageh? 

4  Agwah  sewarihwaneraakskon  oni  kanahkwa  karih- 
waneren  jisewahnegwaiisade  ne  kadi  sewesaks  naonten- 
yendenston ;  yah  kadi  othenon  teyetshiyawire  naonten- 
yendenston,  ne  ok  ne  watenyendenston  ne  Prophet  Jonas. 
Ethone  sahsliagoyatondi,  aktc  sarehte. 

5  ir  Neoni  raotyohkwa  nen  yahonnewe  hercn  nakan- 
yataradih,  rodinigonrhea-onh  yahodiha  kanatarohk. 

6  Ethone  Yesus  wahshagawenhahse,  Jadeanigonra- 
renh,  oni  sewanigonrarak  ne  yaweh  raonattengwahtha 
ne  Pharisees  nok  oni  ne  Sadducees. 

7  Neoni  wahonnigonhrayentonwe  rononha,  ronton,  Ne 
onhte  wahonni  ne  yahtetyongwaha  ne  kanatarohk. 

8  Ne  onen  Yesus  sahattoke,  raonha  wahshagawen- 
iiahse,  O  nigonhah  tisewehtahkon,  ohneaneeh  seweani- 
gonhrayentonni  ne  gen  wahonni  ji  yahtha  tisewanatn.- 
renhah? 

9  Shegon  genh  yahtesewanigonhrayentase,  yah  oni 
teseweyahre  ne  wisk  nikanatarageh  wisk  oni  niweanya- 
weehtserahshen,  nok  to-niwatherageh  tejisewahkwen  1 

10  Ken  oni  jatahk  nikanatarageh  kayeri  niweanya- 
weehtserahshen,  to-niwatherageh  tejisewahkwen? 

1 1  To-niyotyerenh  anyoh  yahtesewanigonhrayentase 
jinigon  wakthare  yahten  neane  ne  jiniyotyerenh  kanata- 
rohk, kengayen  ne  sewanigonrarak  yahthiyataondyeh- 
stane  ne  Pharisees  neoni  Sadducees  ? 

12  Ethone  wahodinigonhrayentane  ji  wahshagawen- 
hahse yahtehonadeanigonrare  jiyonttengwahtha  ne  kan- 
atarohk, nok  jishagonadatihs  ne  Pharisees  oni  ne  Saddu- 
cees. 

13  iT  Neonen  ne  Yesus  shiyaharawe  jinonka  ne  Cesa- 
rea  Philippi,  wahshagorihwanondonse  ne  raotyohkwa, 
Nahoten,  nongweh  yonton  ne  onhka  agenhake  ne  lih, 
Ronwayen  ne  ongweh  1 


104 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVI. 


14  And  they  said,  Some  say  that  thou  art  John  the 
if  ,         Baptist ;  some,  Elias  j  and  others,  Jeremias,  or  one  of  the 

prophets. 

15  He  saith  unto  them,  but  who  say  ye  that  I  am? 

16  And  Simon  Peter  answered,  Thou  art  the  Christ, 
the  Son  of  the  living  God, 

17  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Blessed 
«,rt  thou,  Simon  Bar-jona  :  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not 
revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my  father  which  is  in  heaven. 

18  And  I  say  also  unto  thee,  That  thou  art  Peter. 
and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  the  gates 
of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it. 

19  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth,  shall 
be  bound  in  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on 
earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 

20  Then  charged  he  his  disciples  that  they  should  tell 
no  man  that  he  was  Jesus  the  Christ. 

21  ^  From  that  time  forth  began  Jesus  to  show  unto 
his  disciples,  how  thr  he  must  go  unto  Jerusalem,  and 
suffer  many  things  ol  he  elders,  and  chief  priests,  and 
scribes,  and  be  killed,  and  be  raised  again  the  third  day. 


14 

shag 

Je.rei 

Prop 

15 

isewc 

o 

raon 

onw< 


nc 


22  Then  Peter  took  him,  and  began  to  rebuke  him, 
saying.  Be  it  far  from  thee.  Lord:  this  shall  not  be  unto 
thee. 

'  23  But  he  turned,  and  said  unto  Peter,  Get  thee  behind 
me,  Satan  ;  for  thou  art  an  offence  unto  me :  for  thou 
savourest  not  the  things  that  be  of  God,  but  those  that 
be  of  men. 


NE    ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP,  XVI, 


106 


\n  the 
)fthe 


[hrist, 


14  Neoni  wahonniron,  Odyake  yonton  ise  ne  John  nc 
shagohnegoseiahs ;  odjakc  yonton,  Elias  ;  oni  odyake, 
Je.remias,  nc  lens  cnhskat  no  rodiyatadogcnhtigenha 
Prophets. 

15  Raonha  wahshagawenhahse,  Nahotcn  kadi  nise 
isewohre  oiilika  no  lih  ? 

16  Neoni  Simon  Peter  waliariliwaserago,  wahenron 
raonhagch,  Ise  nuah  no  Keristus,  no  Yayen-ah  ne  ronhe- 
onweh  Niyoh. 

17  Neoni  Ycsus  saharihwaserago  wahenron,  raonha- 
geh,  Waesayatateriste,  Simon  Barjo7ia :  igen  nonwaronh 
onegwenhsa  arekho  teyondadenatonni  nisegeh,  nok  no  ok 
no  Ragenihah  ne  karonhyageh  thenteron. 

18  Neoni  shegon  sagonyenhahse,  Kengayen  ise  wahi 
ne  Peter ;  ne  kadi  negea-enh  oneayageh  engenonhsonni 
agenonhsadogenhti ;  neoni  jikanhogahronton  nonehshon 
yahnonwenton  thatayonigonrharen  ayotswaten. 

19  Neoni  lih  en^onyahtkawen  ne  yenhotongwahtha- 
ogon  ne  kayanertseragon  no  karonhyageh  :  oni  jioknaho- 
ten  cnsadahkwarige  ne  onhwenjageh  enguneren  oni  ka- 
ronhyageh ;  jioknahoten  oni  ensehsnerenhsi  nonhwenja- 
geh  ensewatnerenhsi  oni  ne  karonhyageh. 

20  Ethone  wahshagorihonten  no  raotyohkwa,  ne  ne 
tohsa  onhka  nongweh  ahshagodihrorih  ji  raonha  ne  Ye- 
sus  ne  ne  Keristus. 

21  Ehtondahsawen  wahshagohrongate  ne  raotyohkwa, 
jineayawen  ne  tkagonte  Yesus  ehwarehte  Jerusalem,  oni 
eso  raronhyagenhsere  enhonwaronhyagenhte  ne  rodik- 
stenhase  oni  radijihenhstajih  oni  ne  Scribes,  nentenhnon 
enhonwaryo,  nok  oni  enshatketsko  ahsenhadont  niweh- 
niseragehadont. 

22  Ethone  Peter  wahoyena,  oni  tahadahsawen  wa- 
honhese,  wahenron,  Keaniyoht  inonh,  na  nise,  Sayaner : 
yahteyaweht  ehnayawen  nisegeh, 

23  Nok  raonha  wathatkarhateni,  oni  wahawenhahse 
ne  Peter,  Kenh  saseht  aknagen  Satan :  eso  waskerih* 
wanjiihten  niih :  igen  nise  yahothenon  tehsyatagenh^ 
jinahoten  ne  Niyohneh,  ne  ok  kengayen  ne  ongwehne, 


106 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVII. 


24  ^  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his  disciples,  If  any  man 
will  come  after  ine,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his 
cross,  and  follow  me. 

25  For  whosoever  shall  save  his  life,  shall  lose  it ;  and 
whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake,  shall  find  it. 

2G  For  what  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the 
whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  or  what  shall  a  man 
give  in  exchange  for  his  soul  ? 

27  For  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of  his 
Father,  with  his  angels ;  and  then  he  shall  reward  every 
man  according  to  his  works. 

28  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  There  be  some  standing 
here  which  shall  not  taste  of  death,  till  they  see  the  Son 
of  man  coming  in  his  kingdom. 

CHAP.  XVTT. 

The  transfiguration  of  Christ,  Sfc. 

AND  after  six  days,  Jesus  taketh  Peter,  James,  and 
John  his  brother,  and  bringeth  them  up  into  a  high 
mountain  apart. 

2  And  was  transfigured  before  them,  and  his  face  did 
shine  as  the  sun,  and  his  raiment  was  white  as  the  light. 

r 

3  And  behold,  there  appeared  unto  them  Moses  and 
Elias  talking  with  him, 

4  Then  answered  Peter,  and  said  unto  Jesus,  Lord,  it 
is  good  for  us  to  be  here;  if  thou  wilt  let  us  make  here 
three  tabernacles ;  one  for  thee,  and  one  for  Moses,  and 
one  for  Ehas. 

5  While  he  yet  spake,  behold,  a  bright  cloud  oversha- 
dowed them,  and,  behold,  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud  which 
said,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased :  hear  ye  him. 


kwa, 
p:iny( 
giuyc 
•25 1 
tago 
o.geri| 


NE   fix.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVII. 


107 


;  niul 
It. 


his 
Jvery 


21  Ethonc  wuhenron  Yesus  jinonk.-nlih  nc  raotyoh- 
k\va,  Tokut  nongcnh  onhka  noi»g\v«>li  iilino  cntyciihtc, 
ginyoh  rotih  jinahoten  ne  raouhatscragon,  ueuni  terahk 
jjiuyoh  no  tekayalisontc,  oni  rai^watawaiioniiaii  yai^cnch. 

•25  Igcn  onhka  kiok  rononhste  jironhe  aonsiihudiulya- 
tago  enhoti  naah  :  neoni  onhka  kiok  cnhoti  jironhe  niih 
ageriwa  enhatshcnri  naah. 

20  Igen  nahoten  ne  rongwoU  raoyanorenhsera,  tokat 
iiongenh  tahadentsha  onhwenjagwcgon,  nok  aiiohtonijo 
ne  modonhcts  1  no  tons  naliotcn  aoniahonwayon  nc  ta- 
hataton  ne  raodonhets? 

27  Igen  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  nen  tontre  raonwc- 
senhtseragon  nc  llonihah  enthonne  raoronhyagohronon  ; 
nen  oni  ethone  enhshagotonren  nij'atoyongwetagch  cnty- 
oyanenhawe  nagoyotcnhsera. 

28  Agwah  wagwenhahse,  Ken  nonwc  yogeanyato 
kenthoh  yahthayegen  ne  kenheyon,  jiniyore  enhonwagen 
ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  tentre  ne  raoyanertsexugon. 


C  H  A  P.  X  y  1 1. 

Ne  ivathadadyatatciii  ne  Kcristus. 

NEONI  ohnagengeh  yayak  nonta,  Yesus  keaniyah- 
shagoyatenhawe  Peter,  James,  oni  John,  yatadegen- 
ah,  keaniyahonne  cnegenh  ne  nagwah  yonontowanen 
etho, 

2  Neoni  jinaawen  wathadyatateni  raodihenton ;  neoni 
ragonksne  wadyohstarathene  aniyoht  karahkwa,  neoni 
raonena  wagenrageane  jiniyoht  wenteh. 

3  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  ehshagodigenh  rononha  Moses 
nok  Elias,  wathadihtharen  raonha" 

4  Etho  yahshagoweanarane  Peter,  wahenron  Yesus, 
Sayaner,  igehre  yoyanere  nongyonhageh  ne  ken  ahete- 
weseke  :  ne  nahsatliondate,  ahetyonni  jiyerihwahseron- 
nyatha ;  enhskatnise,  enhskat  oni  ne  iWo^c *•,  enhskat  oni 
Elias. 

5  Shegon  ne  nihohthare,  Padkahthoh,  otbhatase  wa- 
gentshatayenthoh  rononhageh :  oni,  sadkahthoh,  ehtaye- 
weaninegeane  notshatagon,  wairon,  Ne  ne  gen-enh  rino- 
ronhkhwa  lyen-ah,  ne  raonhageh  wageryentiyohs ;  eht- 
shijathondek. 


^'} 


r  j  I 


L 


108 


ST.  MA.TTHEW,  CHAP.  XVII. 


6  And  when  the  disciples  heard  it  they  fell  on  their 
face,  and  were  sore  afraid. 

7  And  Jesus  came  and  touched  them,  and  said,  Arise, 
and  be  not  afraid. 

8  And  when  they  had  lifted  up  their  eyes,  they  saw  no 
man,  save  Jesus  only. 

9  And,  as  they  came  down  from  the  mountain,  Jesus 
charged  them,  saying.  Tell  the  vision  to  no  man,  initil 
the  Son  of  man  be  risen  again  from  the  dead 

10  And  the  disciples  asked  him,  saying.  Why  then 
say  the  scribes  that  Elias  nmst  first  come  ? 

1 1  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Elias  truly  shall  first 
come,  and  restore  all  things : 

12  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  Elias  is  come  already, 
and  they  knew  him  not :  but  have  done  unto  him  what- 
soever they  listed :  likewise  shall  also  the  Son  of  man 
suffer  of  them. 

.    13  Then  the  disciples  understood  that  he  spake  unto 
them  of  John  the  Baptist. 

14  ^  And  when  they  were  come  to  the  multitude, 
there  came  to  him  a  certain  man,  kneeling  down  to  him, 
and  saying, 

15  Lord  have  mercy  on  my  son ;  for  he  is  lunatic,  and 
sore  vexed :  for  oft-times  ho  falleth  into  the  fire,  and  oft 
into  the  water. 

16  And  I  brought  him  to  thy  disciples,  and  they  could 
not  cure  him. 

17  Then  Jesus  answered  and  said,  O  faithless  and  per- 
verse generatior,  how  long  shall  I  be  with  you?  how 
long  shall  I  suher  you  ?  bring  him  hither  to  me. 

18  And  Jesus  rebuked  the  devil,  and  he  departed  out 
of  him:  and  the  child  was  cured  from  that  very  hour. 

19  Then  came  the  disciples  to  Jesus  apart,  and  said, 
Why  could  not  we  cast  him  out? 


6  N 
konhs- 

7  N 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVII. 


109 


wahsliagawenliahse, 


6  Ne  onen  raotyobkwa  ronathonde,  ehtageh  wahont- 
konhs-ayen,  oni  eso  wahodihteronne. 

7  Neoni  Yesus  ehsarawe  oni  keaniyahshagoyere,  Wa- 
ll':'aron,  Jadketsko,  tohsa  sewahteronn. 

8  Ne  onen  sontharatade  ne  radigahtegeh,  yah  oya 
nongweh  tesehshagodigenhj  raonhaah  ok  ne  Yesus. 

9  Ne  onen  sliatontahontsnenhie  jiyononte,  Yesus  wah- 
shagorihonten  rononha,  Tohsa  onhka  nongweh  yetshih- 
rorih  jiwatisewatyeronyonse,  jiniyore  ne  Ronwayen  nong- 
weh enshotketskwen  ji  enhawenheyonne. 

10  Ne  raotyohkwa  wahonwarihwanondonse,  ronton, 
Ohneane-eh  ne  Scribes  ronton  no  ke;ii;<^^enh  Elias  tka- 
gonte  entewatyerenhte  entre  ? 

11  Oni  Yesus  saharihwasera^ 
Elias  togenhske  enthatyerenhte  entre,  oni  ensharihwag- 
watago  orihwagwegon. 

12  Nok  wagwenhahse,  Elias  nen  wahi  sahagwatho, 
nok  tenhnon  yahtehonwayenterih,  nok  ehnahonwayerase 
ji  ok  nahoten  rodirihwison.  Shateyoht  oni  ne  Ronwayen 
nongweh  horonhyagentahkwe. 

13  Ethone  ne  raotyohkwa  wahodinigonhrayentane 
jinahadatih  rononhageh  ne  John  ne  Shagohnegoserahs. 

14  1"  Ne  onen  ehshahonnewe  jikentyohkwayen,  eh- 
warawe  raonhageh  rayatatogen  rongweh,  wathodontsho- 
tha,  wahenron, 

15  Sayaner,  ehjitenr  niyen-ah :  igen  teheanonhwara- 
wenri,  agwah  yonehragwaht :  yotkate  ojistageh  wagay- 
entane,  oni  yotkate  ne  awengeh. 

16  Oni  yehiyathe  sentyohkwageh,  nok  yahtehodig- 
wenyon  nahonwajonte.  -      ' 

17  Ethone  Yesus  waharihwaserago  wahenron,  O  yah- 
tha  tisewehtahkon  sewathaharagwaht<'ri  kahnegwah- 
sade  !  to-nenwe  onhte  lih  ahetewesheke  i  to-nenwe  ag- 
wahrorihshege  ?  to-kajatenhawh  iihne. 

18  Neoni  Yesus  wahariste  nonehshonhronon,  neoni 
tonsahyadekhahsi  raonha :  ne  rakshaah  sahonwajonte  ok 
ne  hour. 

19  Ethone  ehwahonnewe  ne  raotyohkwa,  jirenteron 
ne  Yesus,  wahonniron,  Oh-onhte  niyotyeren  yongwano- 
ronse  naonsahoyageaonh  ? 

10 


W-  •'  (1 


'll 


110 


ST.  MATTHEW^,  CHAP.  XVIII. 


20  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Because  of  your  unbeliei', 
for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  If  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of 
mustard-seed,  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain,  Remove 
hence  to  yonder  plfcice,  and  ii  shall  remove ;  and  nothing- 
shall  be  impossible  unto  you. 

'2 1  Howbeit,  this  kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  prayer  and 
fasting. 

22  And,  while  they  a]x)de  in  Galilee,  Jesus  said  unto 
them,  The  Son  of  man  shall  be  betrayed  into  the  hands 
of  men ; 

23  And  they  shall  kill  him ;  and  the  third  day  he  shall 
be  raised  agaui.     And  they  were  exceeding  sorry. 

24  ■[  And  when  they  were  come  to  Capernaum,  they 
that  received  tiilmte- ?nonef/  came  to  Peter,  and  said, 
Doth  not  your  Master  pay  tribute  I 

25  He  saith,  Yes.  And  when  he  was  come  into  the 
house,  Jesus  prevented^him,  saying.  What  thinkest  thou, 
Simon  1  Of  whom  do  the  kings  of  the  earth  take  cus- 
tom or  tribute  ?  of  their  own  chddren,  or  of  strangers  I 


26  Peter  saith  unto  him,  Of  strangers, 
unto  him.  Then  are  the  children  free. 


Jesus  saith 


27  Notwithstanding,  lest  we  should  offend  them,  go 
thou  to  the  sea,  and  cast  a  hook,  and  take  up  the  fish 
that  first  cometh  up ;  and,  when  thou  hast  opened  hbi 
mouth,  thou  shalt  find  a  piece  of  money :  that  take,  an^l 
ffive  unto  them  for  me  and  thee. 


A 


CHAP.  xvni. 

Christ  exhorteth  to  humility^  <^c. 

T  the  same  time  came  the  disciples  unto  Jesus,  say- 
ing, Who  is  the  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ? 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVIII. 


Ill 


20  Nok  Yesus  wahenron  rononhageh,  Wahonni  yah 
"wahi  tetisewehtahkon :  igen  wagwenhahse,  Tokal  ense- 
wayentageh  ne  tewehtahkon  jiok  niwa  iie  Muitiard  ka- 
nenyahisewenron  ne  ken  jononte,  I«i  satkwit:  oni  hereu 
aontkwite  ;  neoni  yahothenon  thahesewanoronse. 

21  Ok  sanene  ehniyoht  yahthakayageosere,  ne  ok  en- 
waton  ne  adereanayent  oni  eayagaondondj^ehte. 

22  IF  Neoni  shegon  ehshiyehaditeron  Galilee,  Ycsus 
wahshagawenhahse  rononha,  Ne  Ronwayen  nongweli 
tehonwanigonhraserane  ronoiiha  radisnongeh  ne  ronong- 
weh  ; 

23  Neoni  raonha  ronwarj'ohsere,  oni  absenhadont  ni- 
•wehniserageh  enshadketsko.  Neoni  agwah  wahoner}'- 
entakshen. 

24  1"  Ne  onen  shiyahonnewe  ne  Capernaum,  ehnon- 
weh  rononha  ne  radij^enaks  nohwista  nyeroroks  ehwa- 
honnewe  Peter-neh,  wahonniron,  Yah  kenh  ne  yaweani- 
yoh  tesegaryaks  jiyehwistaroroks? 

25  Wahenron,  Etho.  Neoni  onen  yahadaweyate  ka- 
nonhsagon,  Yesus  wahonhese  raonha,  wahenron,  Naho- 
ten  ihsehre  Simon?  ka  nitkonnese  nohwistajiradiroroks 
rononha  ne  karahkwashon  rondyatagweniyohstha  nonh- 
wenjageh?  agaonhageh  genh  tkayenhtahkwa  ne  rao- 
dikshatha  katon  neeh  ne  agaonhwenjayen  ? 

26  Peter  wahawenhahse  raonha,  Ne  nagaonhwen- 
jayen.  Yesus  wahenron  jaonhageh,  Nen  kadi  ekshao- 
gon-ah  yondadeweaniyoh. 

27  Etho  sane  neane-eh,  onwa  ayethinagwate,  nok  ke- 
ayahase  kanyatarageh,  sasahryokkawinehtseronti,  enses- 
kogo  entewatyerenhte :  onen  tenwatskarawe,  ehensets- 
henri  nohwista :  ne  jenah,  yasheyon  rononha  ne  niih  on- 
gy  a  wen  hk  denigwegonh. 


CHAP.  XVIII. 

Keristus  wahshagorihwadatshe  ne  raotyohkwa  roneani- 
denhtonhak. 

ETHOHKEH  nonweh  ehwahonnewe  ne  raotyohkwa 
jithenteron  ne  Yesus,  wahonniron,  Onhka  tkayata- 
gweniyoh  na  ne  kayamertseragon  ne  karonhyageh  ? 


I*. 


112 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.   XVIII. 


2  And  Jesus  called  a  little  child  unto  him,  and  set  him 
in  the  midst  of  them,  "  .    ■  ' 

3  And  said,  Verily  I  saj  unto  you,  Except  ye  be  con- 
verted, and  become  as  little  children,  ye  shall  not  enter 


iato  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 


4  Whosoever,  therefore,  shall  humble  himself  as  this 
little  child,  the  same  is  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

5  And  whoso  shall  receive  one  such  little  child  in  my 
-name,  receive th  me. 

6  But  whoso  shall  offend  one  of  these  little  ones  which 
believe  in  me,  it  were  better  for  him  that  a  millstone  were 
hanged  about  his  neck,  and  i/iat  he  were  drowned  in  the 
depth  of  the  sea. 

7  1"  Woe  unto  the  world  because  of  offences !  for  it 
must  needs  be  that  offences  come ;  but  woe  to  that  man 
by  whom  the  offence  corneth  ! 


8  Wherefore,  if  thy  hand  or  thy  foot  offend  thee,  cut 
them  off,  and  cast  them  from  thee  :  it  is  better  for  thee  tc 
enter  into  life  halt  or  maimed,  rather  than  having  two 
hands,  or  two  feet,  to  be  cast  into  everlasting  fire. 

9  And  if  thine  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast 
il  from  thee :  it  is  better  for  thee  to  enter  into  life  with 
one  eye,  rather  than  having  two  eyes  to  be  cast  into  hell- 
fire.  , 

10  Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of  these  little 
ones :  for  I  say  unto  you  that  in  heaven  their  angels  do 
always  behold  the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

1 1  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which 
was  lost. 

12  How  think  ye  ?  If  a  man  have  a  hundred  sheep, 
and  one  of  them  be  gone  astray,  doth  he  not  leave  the 
ninety  and  nine,  and  goeth  into  the  mountains  and  seek- 
eth  that  which  is  gone  astray  ?  x^  .    . 


4 

nek 
iyok 

5 
ken 

6 


^E  &T.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVIII. 


113 


et  him 


IS  this 
)m    of 


2  Neoni  Yesus  yahshagononke  ekshaah,  raodinenher- 
henh  wahshagodyatenhawah, 

3  Neoni  wahenron,  Agwah  wag^wenhahse,  Ne  tkaw- 
eanijoh  nensewaderagewe  ne  sarihwaneren,  oni  elinen- 
johton  jiniyoht.neksliaogon-ah  tokatyahten,  yahnonwen- 
ton  thaahs-adaweyate  no  kayanertseragon  ne  karouhya- 
geh. 

4  Onhka  kiok  ehncayohtgn  eayagonidenhton  jiniyoht 
ne  kengayen  ne  eksha-a'h,  ne  shaeyadat  yeayeyatagwen- 
iyoke  ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh. 

5  Neoni  onhka  ok  eayeyena  chneayohton  jiniyoht  ne 
ken  igenheksha-ah  niih  akseanagon,  iih  naah  waongyena. 

6  Nok  oni  onhka  ok  ayondatkenhraten  enhskal  jini- 
gon  ne  niyasa  ne  ne  tyagawehtahkon  niihne,  senha  yoy- 
anere  raonha  aheanihtyake  katheseronnyatha  oneaya, 
oni  kanyatarhen  yayagoti. 

7  •[  Yagotenlit  onhwenjagwogon  wahonni  yagogen- 
rat-ogon!  igen  tkagonte  ehniyawenhsere  eayagoyendake 
nahoten  ne  ayondatkenhronni ;  nok  rotenhtasere  netho 
rongweh  ne  enharihonni  enjonderihwatewahton  ! 

8  Ne  kadi  wahonni,  tokat  scsnongeh  sahsigeh  tens 

'^nsagaronni,  stoskar,  isi  yasatih:   senha  wahi  yoyanere 

yahthatasenontshontage  enhsadaweyate  jiyenhsonhege- 

onweh,  jiniyoht  nahsyatagwegon,  nok  jiniyenhenwe  ojis- 

tageh  jiyotekha  yayesayatonti. 

9  Tokat  skahtegeh  ensadyeronhkwen,  kastahkwat,  isi 
yasatih ;  senha  yoweyenston  skadih  sagahradak  enhsad- 
aweyate jiyenhsonhege-onweh,  jiniyoht  dejaron  ensagah- 
ratahke  yayesayatonti  onehshon  tyotekha. 

10  Senigonrarak  tohsa  sagenhraten  ken  igenh  niya- 
gasa ;  igen  Iih  wagwenhahse,  Ken  igenh  ne  karonhya- 
geh raodironhyagehronon  tyotkon  tehonwaganere  jira- 
gonhsonte  -ne  Ragenihah  ne  karonhyageh. 

1 1  Igen  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  kentho  thawenonhton 
ne  aonsahsagoyatago  ne  yagoyatahton-onh. 

12  Nahoten  ihsehre  ?  Tokat  rongweh  ronahskwayen 
enhskat  tegonnyawe  teyodinagaronton-ah,  nok  enhskat 
agayatahton  yah  genh  thiyahahtkawe  ne  tyohton  niwah- 
shen  tyohton  yawenre,  oni  jiyonontenyon  niyenhenre,  en- 
hayatisake  ne  wagayatahton  ? 

10* 


»    m 

I 


■'I 


114 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVIlI. 


13  And  if  so  be  that  he  find  it,  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
he  rejoiccth  more  of  that  shcep^  than  of  the  ninety  and 
nine  which  went  not  astray. 

14  Even  so,  it  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  which  is 
in  heaven  that  one  of  these  little  ones  should  perish. 

15  ^  Moreover,  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against 
thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him 
alone :  if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  bro- 
ther. 

16  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee 
cuie  or  tw^o  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  tw^o  or  three  wit- 
nesses every  word  may  be  established. 

'      ■  * 

17  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto 
the  church :  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him 
be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican. 


gwenh 
jiniyol 
tej'odi 

U 
ne  kai 
enhskt 

15 
rih  wi 
ayere 
hsada 

16 
skat  t< 
thond( 


18  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoev^er  ye  shall  bind  on 
earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  ye  shall 
loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 

19  Again  I  say  unto  you.  That  if  two  of  you  shall 
agree  on  earth  as  touching  any  thing  that  they  shall  ask, 
it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 

20  For  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in 
my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them. 

21  H  Then  came  Peter  to  him,  and  said.  Lord,  how 
oft  shall  iny  brother  sin  against  me,  and  I  forgive  him  ? 
till  seven  times  ?  ' 

22  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  sav  not  unto  thee,  Until 
seven  times  ;  but,  until  seventy  times  seven. 


23  11  Therefore  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  likened  unto 
a  certain  king,  which  would  take  account  of  his  servants. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVIII. 


115 


:his 


13  Nok  tokat  nonna  aonsahayadatshenri,  agwah  wa- 
gwcnhahse,  Enhadonharen  senha  engarihoiini  skayadat, 
jiniyoht  ne  tyohton  niwalishen  t johton  yawenre  ne  yah- 
tej'odiyatahtou-onh. 

14  Ne  kadi  shateyoht  yahtehanonwese  ne  Yanihali 
ne  karonhyageh  rcnteron,  ne  ehnayaweane  ken  igenh 
enhskat  ne  niyagasa  ayontkaronni. 

15  IF  Isi  nonwe  shegon*  tokat  jadategen-ah  ensyade- 
rih  watewahten,  eh3^ahase  ehtsrorih  ohnea-neeh  chnah 
ayere  ok  senonhaah  :  desenihogon  tokat  enhyadahon 
hsadate,  nen  wahi  wescnirihwahseronni  ne  jadategen-ah. 

16  Nok  tokat'yahthahyadahonhsadate,  ethohkeh  enh- 
skat tekenih  niyagonh  yashenonk,  engarihonni  jiea3^ago- 
thondeke  tekenih  ahshen  nihadi  niyadekaweanageh  en- 
garihwahniraton. 

17  Nok  tokat  shcgon  onca-nceh  yahthashagodahon- 
sadate,  satrorih  ononhsadogenhtigeh  nok :  tokat  yahthen- 
hadahonsadate  jinenhonway erase  ne  kentj'ohkwadogenh- 
ti,  eh  ki  nenhayatodenhake  nisegeh  jiniyoht  ne  yahteya- 
gorihwiyohston  oni  enhskat   ne  radihwistaroroks, 

18  Agwah  lih  wagwenhahse,  Ohkiok  nahoten  ensa- 
tahkwarige  nonhwenjageh  oni  karonhyageh  entewatah- 
kwarige ;  oni  nahoten  ensewatnerenhsi  nonhwenjageh  oni 
ne  karonhyageh  engahnerenhsyon. 

19  Shegon  oya  lih  wagwenhahse,  Ken  igenh  tokat 
teseniyahshe  ensenirihwisa  nonhwenjageh  ne  nagwah 
othenon  yoweanayen  enyerihwanonton,  wahi  eh  kadi 
nenhonwanatyerase  ne  Ragenihah  ne  karonhyageh. 

20  Igen  tokat  tekenih  tokat  ahshen  niyagonh  yagot- 
keanison  ne  lih  akseanagon,  eh  igete  agonenherhen. 

21  HF  Ethone  Pc^cr  warawe  raonhageh,  oni  wahenron, 
Sayaner,  to-nigon  nagyadategen-ah  enhagenigonhrak- 
shate,  nok  aonsahirihwiyohsten  ?  ji  genh  niyore  jatahk 
nenwatnaneta  ? 

22  Yesus  wahawenhahse  raonha,  Yahthagiron  nise- 
geh,  Jiniyore  jatahk  niyohnanet ;  nok,  Jiniyore  jatahk  ni- 
wahshen  ne  jatahk  niyohnanet. 

23  Ne  garihonni  rie  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh 
teskyatyeren  jiniyoht  rayatatogen  korahkowah,  jinigon 
ne  shagonhase  rohratonhatye  jinihonatyexen. 


116 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVIIT. 


24  And  when  he  had  began  to  reckon,  one  was  broughi 
wnto  him  which  owed  him  ten  thousand  talents. 

25  But  forasmuch  as  he  had  not  to  pay,  his  lord  coni- 
manded  him  to  be  sold,  and  his  wife  and  children,  and  all 
that  \\e  had,  and  payment  to  be  made. 

V 

26  The  servant,  therefore,  fell  down  and  worshipped 
him,  saying,  Lord,  have  patience  with  me,  and  I  will 
pay  thee  all. 

27  Then  the  lord  of  that  servant  was  moved  with  com- 
passion, and  loosed  him,  and  forgave  him  the  debt. 

28  But  the  same  servant  went  out,  and  found  one  of 
his  fellow  servants  which  owed  him  a  hundred  pence, 
and  he  laid  hands  on  him,  and  took  him  by  the  throat, 
saying.   Pay  me  that  thou  owcst. 

■ 

29  And  his  fellow-servant  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and 
besought  him,  saying,  Have  patience  with  jne,  and  I  will 
pay  thee  all. 

30  And  he  would  not :  but  went  and  cast  him  into 
prison  till  he  should  pay  the  debt. 

3 1  So  when  his  fellow-servants  saw  what  was  done, 
they  were  very  sorry,  and  came  and  told  unto  their  lord 
all  that  was  done. 

32  Then  his  lord,  after  that  he  had  called  him,  said 
unto  him,  O  thou  wicked  servant,  I  forgave  thee  all  that 
debt  because  thou  desirest  me : 

33  Shouldest  not  thou  also  have  had  compassion  on 
thy  fellow-servant,  even  as  I  had  pity  on  thee  ? 

34  And  his  lord  was  wroth,  and  delivered  him  to  the 
tormentors,  till  he  should  pay  all  that  was  due  unto  him. 


35  So  likewise  shall  my  heavenly  Father  do  also  unto 
you,  if  ye  from  your  hearts  forgive  not  every  one  his  bro- 
ther their  trespasses. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XVIII. 


117 


24  Ne  onen  naah  tahadahsawcn  taharade,  shayadad 
ronwayathe  raonhageh  rogarotanih  ojeri  niweanyawe- 
ehtsheralishen  kahwistowanen ; 

25  Nok  jijahothonon  tehoycn  nahagaryake,  ne  raoy- 
aner  waharihwisa  nahonwatenhninonke,  nok  oni  ne  rone, 
shagoyen-ogon-ah,  oni  jinigon  ahoyentageh  raowenhson- 
ah,  ne  aontkaryaktuhkwe  jinayawen. 

26  Ne  ronwanhase  ne  wagarihonni  ehtageh  wahadj'- 
atonti,  wahonidenhten,  wahenron,  Sayaner,  tugitenr  sad- 
eanigonhkatstat,  nok  engongaryakshe  agwegon. 

27  Ethone  ne  Royaner  ne  ronhase  wahotenrc,  sahoht- 
kawe,  wahaon  ne  rogarotanihnc. 

28.  Nok  ne  ok  shahayadat  ne  ronhase  wahayageane, 
yahoyadatshcnri  ne  shatehonwadinhase  rogarotanih  en- 
hskat  teweanyawe  nikaristageh ;  ehwahoyena,  wathoh- 
onryake,  wahenron,  Takkaryakshe"  ne  gongarotanih  yo- 
gondatye. 

29  Neoni  ne  gen  ne  shatehonwadinhase  ehtageh  jite- 
hahsitageron  wahadyatonti,  wathononweron,  wahenron, 
Sadeanigonhrahnirat  engongaryakshe  agwegon  jinior- 
iwa. 

30  Nok  yahtehothondaton ;  nok  wahahtenti  oni  jiyon- 
dadenhotonh-khwa,  yahoyatonti,  jiniyore  enwatkaryake 
ehneayohton. 

31  Ethone  onen  shatehonwadinhase  wahontkahthoh 
jinaaweane,  eso  wahodinigonhrakshen,  ehwahonnewe 
jirenteron  ne  raodi-yaner  wahonwahrori  jinaaweane. 

32  Ethone  ne  Royaner,  ohnagengeh  shiyahononke 
raonha,  wahawenhahse,  O  sarihwaneraakskon  gonhase, 
lih  wahi  gontenron  gonkarotanihne,  wahonni  jiwahske- 
rihwanegen  iih :  . 

33  Yah  kadi  genh  nise  aheseron  khetenr  oni  iih  ne 
shateyonkhinhase,  jiniih  niwagyeren  gontenronh  wahi. 

34  Neoni  ne  raoyaneta  wahonagonni,  eh  kadi  yahoht- 
kawe  jironnese  ne  shagodironhyagentha,  jiniyore  enha- 
rihwatshcnri  jineayaweane  onen  enhogaryakshe  jiyoga- 
rote. 

35  Eh  kadi  niyoht  karonhyageh  thenteron  Ragenihah 
ehoneane  nenhayere  nise,  tokat  ehentkayenhtahkwe  se* 
ryane  yahthaonsahsheriwiyohsten  jiok  niyondategen-ah 
ne  nayagorihwanhige.  / 


118 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XIX. 


CHAP.  XIX. 

Christ  hcaletk  the  sick,  6fc. 

AND  it  came  to  pass,  thai  uIkmi  Josus  had  finished 
these  sayings,  he  departed  Jioni  Cjahlee,  and  came 
into  the  coastK^  of  Judea,  beyond  Jordan: 

2  And  great  multitudes  followed  him  ;  and  he  healed 
them  there. 

3  1"  The  Pharisees  also  came  unto  him,  tempting  him, 
and  saying  unto  him,  Is  it  lawful  for  a  man  to  put  away 
his  wife  for  every  cause  ?       '  /yy 

4  And  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Have  3^6  not 
read,  that  he  which  made  iltem  at  the  beginning,  made 
them  male  and  female ; 

5  And  said.  For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father 
and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife  :  and  they  twain 
shall  be  one  flesh. 

6  Wherefore  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh. 
What,  therefore,  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man 
put  asunder. 

7  They  say  unto  him,  Why  did  Moses  then  command 
to  give  a  writing  of  divorcement,  and  to  put  her  away? 

8  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses,  because  of  the  hardness 
of  your  hearts,  suffered  you  to  put  away  your  wives ; 
but  from  the  beginning  it  was  not  so. 

,  9  And  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
wife,  except  it  he  for  fornication,  and  shall  marry  another, 
committeth  adultery :  and  whoso  marrieth  her  which  is 
put  away  doth  commit  adultery. 

10  His  disciples  say  unto  him,  If  the  case  of  the  man 

be  so  with  his  wife,  it  is  not  good  to  marry. 

/■ 

11  But  he  said  unto  them.  All  men  cannot  receive  this 
sjiying,  save  they  to  whom  it  is  given. 


N 


~.-    "^ 


NE   ST.  MATTIIKW,  CIlAP.  XIX. 


no 


iishcd 
came 


CHAP.    XEX.  > 

Kerisius  wahshagnjonte  nc  yagoiionhwaktanyonni. 

NEON  I  ehnciawcanc,  no  oiicn  Ycsua  shahaweyca- 
ncntane  jinithoikitih,  ncii  erou  tcthawenonhtou  ne 
Galilee,  eh  na  tcthawenouh  keaiionka  Judea  isi  nonka- 
dish  ne  Jordan ,' 

2  Neoni  kentyohkowanon  no  ronwahnonteratyc ;  oni 
shagojontanyon  nchnonwch.-  -      , 

3  If  Neoni  ne  Pharisees  ehwalionnewc  oneane-ch  ra- 
onhaijeh,  jiniyoht  ronwanij^onhriiyohevonh,  wnhonniron, 
Yoweyenston  genh  no  rongweh  nuhayatanti  ne  ronyag 
onli  ji  ok  nagarihonni? 

4  Neoni  saharihwascrago  wahshagawenhahsc,  Yah 
kenh  tesewaweanahnotonhs,  ne  raonha  ken  wahi  rohsoa 
jitlyodahsawo,  shagoyatonni  ojin  oni  agonhehtyen? 

5  Ne  kadi  wahonni  Wahonron,  ne  rajin  enhoyatonti 
ne  ronihah  oni  ronistenhah,  nok  tkagonteyateayatyehste 
ne  rone;  oni  tnikhentonhnon  sniwarat? 

6  Ne  kadi  wahoiuii  onen  yahthatesnikhen,  nok  tenh- 
non  sniwarat.  Ne  kaili  wahonni  nahoten  Niyoh  tehoy- 
ehston,  yah  onhka  nongweh  thayerihsi. 

7  Rononha  sahonniron,  Ohkadi  neane-eh  ne  Moses 
shongwarihwawi  nagahyatonke  ne  teyondekhahsyatha 
enhayatonneke  ne  rone  ?• 

8  Raonha  sahshagawenhahsc,  wahi  Moses,  ne  waga- 
rihonni  jiniyohniron  ne  scwcryahsagon,  wahathondate 
ne  tahesewadekhahsi  ne  tisewenteron:  nok  jidyodahsawe 
yah  ehteyohtonne. 

9  Neoni  nonwa  lih  wagwenhahse,  Onhka  ki  ok  en- 
hayatonti  ne  rone,  ne  ok  ne  keaigenh  ne  kanahkwa 
engarihwanerake,  oya  enhonyage,  waharihwanerake  ka- 
nahkwa :  oni  onhka  ok  rodinyak  ne  teyodekhahsyon 
waharihwanerake  kanahkwa. 

10  Raonha  raotyohkwa  wahonniron,  Tokat  kadi  kca- 
neayaweane  ne  rongweh  ne  rone,  yah  kadi  teyoyanere 
nayagonyake.  ;  -   . 

1 1  Nok  wahshagawenhahse,  Agwegon  nongweh  yah- 
teyeyenahs  jinigon  katon,  ne  ok  agaonhageh  ne  w-aon- 
daton. 


120 


8T.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.    XIX. 


12  For  there  are  some  eunuchs,  which  were  so  born 
from  their  mother's  womb;  and  there  nre  some  eunuchs 
which  were  mutlc  eunuchs  of  men ;  and  there  be  eu- 
nuchs, which  have  made  themselves  eunuchs  for  the  king- 
dom of  heaven's  sake.  He  that  is  able  to  receive  i/,  let 
him  receive  it. 

13  IF  Then  were  there  brought  unto  him  little  child- 
ren, that  he  should  put  his  hands  on  them,  and  pray  :  and 
the  disciples  rebuked  them. 

14  But  Jesus  said,  Suffer  little  children,  and  forbid 
them  not,  to  come  unto  me ;  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

15  And  he  laid  his  hands  on  them  and  departed 
thence. 

16  ir  And,  behold,  one  came,  and  p:'.id  unto  him,  Good 
Master,  what  good  thing  shall  f  do,  lUat  I  may  have 
eternal  life? 

17  And  he  said  unto  him,  Why  callest  thou  me  good  ? 
there  is  none  good  but  one,  that  is,  God  :  but  if  thou  wilt 
enter  into  life,  keep  the  commandments. 

18  He  saitu  unto  him,  Which?  Jesus  said.  Thou  shalt 
do  no  murder,  Thou   shalt  not  commit  adultery,  Th  j 
shalt  not  steal.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  fa]-j  witness, 

19  Honour  thy  father  and  thi/  mother  ;  and,  Tuua 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

20  The  young  roan  saith  unto  him.  All  these  things 
have  I  kept  from  n:>  ^-'Uth  up;  what  lack  I  yet? 

21  Jesus  said  uniu  him,  If  hou  wilt  be  perfect,  go 
and  sell  that  thou  hasl,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou 
shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven  ;  and  come  and  follow  me. 


22  But  when  the  young  man  heard  that  saying  he 
went  away  sorrowful ;  for  he  had  great  possessions. 


NE   8T.  MATTHEW,  CH/  P.  XIX. 


121 


if,  let 


|chil(|. 
:  and 


)arte(( 


12  Igen  odyake  Eunuchs^  tohshagodinyoseronhs  eh- 
niyaweaonh  ji  ongweh  ronaton-onh  jiroiiwanadeweu^j) ; 
neoni  odyake  naah  ne  Eunuchs^  no  ne  kahsahani  ne 
ongweh:  ehn' .  g  »yeren  nok  shegon  oya  ne  Eunuchs^ 
no  ne  ron  jr^'*  i.)i..  Jatonni  igen  ne  kayanertseragon  ne 
karonhya  "Qb  tioriwa.  Raoniia  ragweni  rayenah,  how 
risa  nyenah. 

1.;  *i  Ethone  nonweh  ehwaondadyathehon  eksha- 
ogon-ah,  ncr  keaniyahshagoyere  tashagonihsnonhsaren, 
ohadereanayen :  neoni  raotyohkwa  wahonwanariste. 

14  Nok  Yesus  wahenron,  Karo  ityenhi  neksha-ogon- 
ah,  tohsa  ne  teyetshiyeryentharen  ;  igen  ehniyeyatoden- 
hse  ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh. 

15  Neoni  wadehshagonihsnonhsaren,  oni  ethone  cren 
sarehte. 

16  IT  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  shayadat  ehwarawe  waha- 
wenhahse,  Seweaniyohtseriyoh,  To-naagyere  ne  yoya- 
nere,  ne  aongyentane  ne  jiniyenhenwe  agonhege  ? 

1 7  Neoni  sahawenhahse,  Ohneane-eh  wahskwenhahse 
yoyanere  ?  yah  ne  gen  onhka  teyagoyanere  ne  ok  enh- 
skat,  ne  no,  Niyoh  :  nok  tokat  enhsadaweyate  jiyahson- 
hege,  ginyoh  senigonrarak  ne  Oyeri  weanih. 

18  Raonha  wahawenhahse,  Kanikayen?  Yesus  wa- 
henron, Tohsa  ongweh  sheryoh,  Tohsa  kanahkwa  san- 
hik,  Tobsn  senenhsko,  Tohsa  sheyeanowenhten  onhka ; 

i9  Ehtskonyenhsthak  yanihah  oni  ne  sanistenhah; 
oni,  shenoronhkhwak  nongweh  jinise  nihsadadenoronh- 
khwa  ehnajer. 

20  Ne  ranegonhteron  wahenron,  Agwegon  wagyeriton 
keaigenh  ken  shitewagyen-ah  ehshigyatodenh  shegon 
nonwa:  nahoten  shegon  tyodokte? 

21  Yesus  sahawenhahse,  Tokat  tesatonhwenjonni 
nahesaderihwagwarihsyonhak,  wuhnyoh  ginyoh  satenh- 
ninon  jinisayen,  oni  sheyon  ne  yagotenht,  oni  ensayentane 
natshogowahtsera  ne  karonhyageh ;  oni  tagwatswanon 
nah  iteneh. 

22  Nok  ne  ranegenhteron  ji  nen  rothonde  jiwahadatih, 
eren  sarehte  wahonigonhrakshen :  igen  rogate  yawetow- 
anen  royen.  -  ^^ 


11 


122 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.^X. 


23  1"  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his  disciples,  Verily  I  saj 
unto  you,  That  a  rich  man  shall  hardly  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

24  And  again  I  say  iinto  you,  It  is  easier  for  a  camel 
to  go  through  the  eye  of  a  needle,  than  for  a  rich  man  to 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 


25  When  his  disciples  heard  it,  they  were  exceedingly 
amazed,  saying.  Who  then  can  be  saved  ? 

26  But  Jesus  beheld  themy  and  said  unto  them.  With 
men  this  is  impossible;  but  with  God  all  things  are 
possible. 

27  1"  Then  answered  Peter,  and  said  unto  him.  Behold, 
we  have  forsaken  all,  and  followed  thee ;  what  shall  we 
have  therefore  ? 

28  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you^ 
That  ye  which  have  followed  me  in  the  regeneration, 
when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  iu  the  throne  of  his  glory, 
ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel. 


^  29  And  every  one  that  hath  forsaken  houses,  or  breth- 
ren, or  sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  wife,  or  children, 
or  lands,  for  my  name's  sake,  shall  receive  a  hundred-fold, 
and  shall  inherit  everlasting  life. 


li   1 


30  But  many  that  are  first  shall  be  last,  and  the  last 
shall  be  first. 


CHAP.  XX. 

The  parable  of  the  labourers,  iSfC. 

FOR  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man  thai 
is  a  householder,  which  went  out  early  in  the  morn- 
ing to  hire  labourers  into  his  vineyard. 


into  the 

a  camel 
man  to 


jedingly 

%  With 
gs  are 

Behold, 
hall  we 

to  you, 
sration, 
3  glory, 
twelve 


NE    ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XX. 


1-23 


'  breth- 
ildren, 
d-fold, 


le  last 


thai 
norn- 


23  H  Ethone  Yesus  wahenron  nc  raotyohkwageh,  Ag- 
wah  wagwenhahse,  ne  nagotshogowah  otskerongeh  ne 
yayondawejate  ne  kaj^anertseragon  ne  karonhyageh. 

24  Shegon  oya  lih  wagonj^-enhahse,  Senha  anyoh 
watyesenha  ne  karyotowanen  ne  Camel  taondohetste 
jitewahonhtagaronte  tewaderonwarongohtha,  jiniyoht  ne 
agotshogowah  yayondaweyate  ne  kaj^anertseragon  Ni- 
yohneh. 

25  Neonen  raotyohkwa  ronathonde,  agwaheso  jiniyoht 
ne  wahodinehrago,  ne  ronton,  Onhka  kadi  onhnongenh 
ne  gea-enh  eayagoyatateri  tayontongohte  ? 

26  Nok  Yesus  wadesha^-^^otkaneren,  oni  wabshaga- 
wenhahse,  agwah  sane  ongweh  okthikanoron ;  nok  ne 
Niyoh  agwegon  yahothenon  tekanoron. 

27  T  Ethone  Peter  waharihwaserago,  wahenron,  Sad- 
kahthoh,  agwegon  niih  yongwatyon,  ise  wagwahsere : 
nahoten  kadi  eaj^ongwayentane  ? 

28  Neoni  Yesus  wabshagawenliahse  rononha,  Agwah 
lih  wagwenhahse  ;  negeane  ise  nonwa  wahi  itewese,  ne 
nejienjontncgwahsagwatago,  ethone  neRonwayen  nong- 
weh  neayenhshenterondake  raonaktageh  jitbaonwesenh- 
tsera,  eh  onise  neayaweane  tekeniyawenre  niwatyendah- 
tserageh  jinonweb  ensewatyen,  eayetsbjyatorebte  ne  te- 
keni-yawenre  roditarageh  ne  Iserathaga. 

29  Neoni  niyadeyagon  onbka  rotyonh  jirononhsote,  ne 
tens  raongweta,  tens  kayen  ne  yadeanosenbab,  ronibah, 
ronistenbab,  rone,  shagoyen-ogon-ah,  ne  tens  ne  raonb- 
wenja,  oni  ne  iib  agerihonnyat  keaneayaweane  wean^^- 
awe  yobnanet  enjagotyeritsbe,  nok  oni  eayondaweyate 
jiniyenbenwe  yeayagonbegc. 

30  Nok  yawetowanen  tyagotyerenbton  ne  obnagen 
enjagaonni ;  oni  nobnagen  ne  tendyontyerenbte. 


CHAP.  XX. 

Keristus  jinithodeanonwakte  ne  yorihonni  ieshagorenya' 
ton  ne  rodiyoteiihs  jiniyoht  ne  raohehtageh. 

I  GEN  ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhyageh  jiniyoht 
igenh  ne  rongweb  abononbsotageh,  onen  wabaya- 
geane  orbongene  wabanbatserisakba  nayagoyoten  ne 
raobehtageh. 


1^ 


? ' 


''11 

We 

^t 

1    "^ft 

.4*^. 


124 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XX. 


2  And  when  he  had  agreed  with  the  labourers  foF  a 
penny  a-day,  he  sent  them  into  his  vineyard. 

3  And  he  went  out  about  the  third  hour,  and  saw 
others  standing  idle  in  the  market-place, 

4  And  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  also  into  the  vineyard 
and  whatsoever  is  right  I  will  give  you.  And  they  went 
their  way. 

5  Again  he  went  out  about  the  sixth  and  ninth  hour, 
and  did  likewise. 

6  And  about  the  eleventh  hour  he  went  out,  and  found 
others  standing  idle,  and  saith  unto  them,  Why  stand 
ye  here  all  the  day  idle  ? 


2  n 

ristat 
ehtag 

3 

washj 
dahkl 

4 


7  They  say  unto  him,  Because  no  man  hath  hired  us. 
He  saith  unto  them ;  Go  ye  also  into  the  vineyard ;  and 
whatsoever  is  right,  that  shall  ye  receive. 

8  So  when  evening  was  come,  the  lord  of  the  vineyard 
saith  unto  his  steward.  Call  the  labourers,  and  give  them 
their  hire,  beginning  from  the  last  unto  the  first. 


9  And  when  they  came  that  were  hired  about  the 
eleventh  hour,  they  received  every  man  a  penny. 

10  But  when  the  first  came,  they  supposed  that  they 
should  have  received  more;  and  they  likewise  received 
every  man  a  penny. 

11  And  when  they  had  received  it^  they  murmured 
against  the  good  man  of  the  house, 

12  Saying,  These  last  have  wrought  but  one  hour, 
and  thou  hast  made  them  equal  unto  us,  which  have 
borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XX. 


125 


found 
stand 


2  Neoni  ne  nen  wahaderihwissa  ne  rodiyotenhs  ska- 
ristat  sewehniserat  jongwedat,  onen  jahshagoreke  raoh- 
ehtageh. 

3  Neoni  sahayageane  are  nahshenhadont  hour,  oni 
washagotkahthoh  odyake  skeanen  thiyete  jiyontkehron- 
dahkhwa, 

4  Neoni  wahshagawenhalise  rononha,  Wasene  onisc 
seniyoten  kahehtagonh  ;  neoni  jinitkarihwayeri  ehnenk- 
karyake.     Neoni  wahonhtenti. 

5  Shegon  are  oya  yonsahayageane  ne  yahyakhadont 
hour  tyohtonhadont  oni,  etho  are  ehnahayere, 

6  Ne  onhte  enh-skah-yawenre  hour  nare  sahayageane, 
shegon  oya  wahshagoyadathenri  skeanen  yegeanyatc 
ronatshorehton,  oni  wahshagawenhahse,  Ohneane-eh  ne 
ok  ne  kensewageanyate  kenwendatj-e  skeanen  sewatsho- 
rehton  ? 

7  Rononha  wahonwenhahse,  Ne  wahonni  yahtense 
teyonkhinhaonh.  Raonha  wahshagawenhahse,  Wasene 
onise  kahehtageh  yaseniyoten ;  jinensewatyere  jinitkarih- 
wayeri, elmensewatkaryakshe. 

8  Ethone  ne  nenwaogarahwe,  ne  royaner  ne  roheh- 
tayen  wahawenhahse  ne  ronhatseragweniyo,  Yahshe- 
nonk  ne  rodiyotenhs,  sheyon  jinathondentsha,  ehtewa- 
dahsawen  ji  ohnagen  yahaonni  yenskahewe  jityotyeren- 
hton. 

9  Neoni  onen  ehshahonnewe  ne  ronwadinhaonh  ken 
onhte  enhskah-yawcnrehadont  hour,  onen  wahadiyena 
niyadehadih  skaristatshon. 

10  Nok  ji  onen  ne  tyotyerenhton  warawe,  ronnerhah- 
kwe  isi  onhte  gen  nonwe  senha  eayagwayena ;  etho  kadi 
oneane  naawen  niyadehadih  skaristatshon. 

.  1 1-  Ne  onen  jiwahadiyena,  ohsnonniyoht  wahonasthose 
ne  raodiweanageh  jinahonwenhahse  ne  rongwetiyoh  ne- 
rononhsote, 

12  Wahonniron,  Keaigenh  ne  ohnagen  tonderihokten 
ne  ok  enhskat,  hour,  neoni  jinahsheyere  satyawcane  non- 
gyonha,  ne  yongwaronhyagen  jiniyodahkondak  jiniyota- 
rihen  ne  wehniserade. 


X 


11* 


X   C  'V    . 


126 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XX. 


13  But  he  answered  one  of  them,  and  said,  Friend,  I 
do  thee  no  wi  <^ng :  didst  thou  not  agree  with  me  for  a 
penny  ? 

14  Take  that  thine  is,  and  go  thy  way:  I  will  give 
unto  this  last  even  as  unto  thee. 

15  Is  it  not  lawful  for  me  to  do  what  I  will  with  mine 
own?  is  thine  eye  evil  because  I  am  good? 

16  So  the  last  shall  be  first,  and  the  first  last :  for 
many  be  called,  but  few  chosen. 

17  IT  And  Jesus,  going  up  to  Jerusalem,  took  the  twelve 
disciples  apart  in  the  way,  and  said  unto  them, 

18  Behold,  we  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  the  Son  of  man 
shall  be  betrayed  unto  the  chief  priests,  and  unto  the 
acribes,  and  they  shall  condemn  him  to  death, 

19  And  shall  deliver  him  to  the  Gentiles  to  mock,  and 
to  scourge,  and  to  crucify  him :  and  the  third  day  he 
shall  rise  again. 

20  ^  Then  came  to  him  the  mother  of  Zebedee's  chil- 
dren with  her  sons,  worshipping  him,  and  desiring  a  cer- 
tain thing  of  him. 

21  And  he  said  unto  her,  What  wilt  thou?  She  saith 
unto  him.  Grant  that  these  my  two  sons  may  sit,  the  one 
on  thy  right-hand,  and  the  other  on  the  left,  in  thy  king- 
dom. 

22  But  Jesus  answered  and  said,  Ye  know  not  what 
ye  ask.  Are  ye  able  to  drink  of  the  cup  that  I  shall 
drink  of,  and  to  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am 
baptized  with  ?    They  say  unto  him,  We  are  able. 


13 

Dyate 
eh  wa 
14 

negea 

^^15 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XX. 


127 


mine 


13  Nok  raonha  saharihwaserago  shayadat,  wahenron, 
Dyatenro,  yahtewageron  akte  genh  tagerihwayeritshe : 
eh  wahi  niyongenirihwison  skaristatshon  1 

14  Tesehk  ne  sawenhk,  eren  saseht;  ehnengyere  oni 
negea-enh  nohnagen  eayahonni  shateayaweane  oni  nise- 
geh. 

15  Yah  kenh  teyorihwaweyenston  ne  ji  ok  naagyere 
ne  ne  yadegyatih  agwawenhk?  Sewagara  wahetken 
genh  ne  aoriwa  ne  lih  wagyanere  ? 

16  Ne  kadi  nohnagen  tendyontyerenhte,  oni  tyotye- 
renhton  ne  ohnagen :  igen  yotkate  ne  eayondadenhahse, 
nok  niyagonhah  ne  yondadyalaragwen. 

17  ^  Neoni  ken  ware  Jerusalem^  wahonne  ne  tekenih 
shadire  jiniyalionne,  ehnonweh  nahshagawenhahse,  ro- 
nonha, 

18  Jadkahthoh,  ken  nonwa  wetewe  Jerusalem ;  ne 
Ronwayen  nongweh  keaniyawenhsere  teahonwanigonh- 
raseren  jinonka  radijihenhstajihne  oni  Scribes-neh,  ron- 
wadewendehtane  enhonwaryo, 

19  Ehyenhonwahtkawe  jinonka  ne  Gentiles  enhon- 
wadentoryate,  enhonwahsohkwawishon,  oni  tenhonway- 
entanharon  raonha,  neoni  ahshen  niwehniseragehadont 
enshatketsko. 

20  IT  Ethone  ehwaonwe  raonhageh  ne  ronwadinisten- 
hah  ne  Zehedee  raokshata  ronne  nagoyen-ogon-ah,  ron- 
warihwanegeanire  raonha,  oni  agwah  thyoriwate  rorih- 
wanontonre  raonhageh. 

21  Neoni  wahrenhahse  aonha,  Nahoten  senyente? 
Wagenron  raonhageh,  Aahsheyon  keaigenh  tehniyahshe 
kheyen-ogon-ah  ehahyatyen,  enhskat  jiseweyendehtah- 
kon,  enhskat  sehsenegwatih,  ne  sayanertseragon. 

22  Nok  Yesus  saharihwahserago  wahenron,  Y*\hteja- 
deryentare  nahoten  senirihwanonton.  Ensenigweni  genh 
ne  ahesenihnegira  ne  enjate  ne  cv/p  ne  lih  engate  nenk- 
negira,  oni  ahesenirihwiyohste  adatnegoserhon  ji  niih  na- 
hoten wagatnegoserahton  ?•  Wahniron  etho  niyobt,  eaya- 
geanigweni. 


';■ 


|. 


I 


128 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XX. 


23  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Ye  shall  drink  indeed  of 
my  cup,  and  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am 
baptized  with  :  but  to  sit  on  my  right-hand,  and  qn  my 
left,  is  not  mine  to  give  ;  but  it  shall  be  given  to  them  for 
whom  it  is  prepared  of  my  Father. 

24  And  when  the  ten  heard  it,  they  were  moved  with 
indignation  against  the  two  brethren. 

25  But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him,  and  said.  Ye  know 
that  the  princes  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  dominion  over 
them,  and  they  that  are  great  exercise  authority  upon 
them.  '      . 

26  But  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you ;  but  whosoever 
will  be  great  among  you,  let  him  be  your  minister ; 

27  And  whosoever  will  be  chief  among  you,  let  him 
be  your  servant : 

28  Even  as  the  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be  ministered 
unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom  for 
many.        . 

29  H  And  as  they  departed  from  Jericho,  a  great  multi- 
tude followed  him. 

30  And,  behold,  two  blind  men  sitting  by  the  way-side, 
when  they  heard  that  Jesus  passed  by,  cried  out,  saying, 
Have  mercy  on  us,  O  Lord,  thou  son  of  David. 

31  And  the  multitude  rebuked  them,  because  they 
should  hold  their  peace :  but  they  cried  the  more,  saying, 
Have  mercy  on  us,  O  Lord,  thou  son  of  David. 

32  And  Jesus  stood  still,  and  called  them,  and  said, 
What. will  ye  that  I  shall  do  unto  you?  ' 

33  They  say  unto  him,  Lord,  that  our  eyes  may  be 
opened. 

34  So  Jesus  had  compassion  on  them,  and  touched  their 
eyes;  and  immediately  their  eyes  received  sight,  and 
they  followed  him. 


d  of 
am 
mv 

n  for 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XX. 


129 


23  Neoni  wahshagawenhahsc,  Ensenihnegira  orihwi- 
yo-onweh  ne  cup  nagwawenhk,  neoni  enjatnegoserahte  no 
yerihwiyohstahkhwa  jinahoten  ne  wagatnegoserahton ; 
nok  keagayen  nayontyen  jikeweyendehtahkon,  oni  ske- 
negwatih,  yah  iih  tewagawenhk  nakheyon,  nok  ne  ea- 
yondaton  ne  nonhka  ne  enhonwatsheronnyahkwenthose 
ne  Ragenihah. 

24  Neoni  ne  onen  ronathonde  noyeri  nihadi,  jiniyoht  no 
wahshagodinagwase  ne  geane  tehniyahn:he  yadadenonh- 
kwe. 

25  Nok  Yesus  yahshagononke  raonhageh,  wahenron, 
Sewaderyeniare  wahi  ne  radiyatagweniyose  ne  Gentiles 
ne  rontenyentenhs  jikentyohkowanenhse  enegenh  asha- 
gonatragwen,  jinigon  oni  ne  radikowanenhse  rohdewey- 
enhstha  ne  nashagonaderihwagweniyohsten. 

26  Nok  yahehthayaweane  jonhageh :  igen  onhkaok 
enhakowanenhake  jinijonh,  ne  ki  naah  enjisewayatara- 
seke : 

27  Neoni  onhka  ok  jinijonh  enhayatagweniyoke,  no 
ki  naah  sewanhatsera  genhak  : 

28  Shaoriwat  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  yah  tero  gen- 
tho  ne  ahonwatsteristhageh,  nok  tenhnon  ahshagotstej- 
iste,  oni  ahahtkawe  ji  ronhe  ne  engarihonni  eso  yagonh. 

29  IF  Ji  nen  eren  sahonnehte  jinonweh  Jericho,  agwah 
kentyohkowanen  sahonwahsere. 

30  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  tehniyahshe  tehnironwegon 
ohahakta  niteron,  nen  ronathonde  Yesus  ehwahaton- 
gohte,  ehwathodihenrehte,  yaton,  Tagenitenr,  O  Saya- 
ner,  ise  Yayen-ah  ne  David ! 

31  Nok  jinikentyohkwa  ronwanahristha,  ne  thahya- 
totade ;  neok  hegen  senha  tahyaderayatahkwe,  yaton, 
Tagenitenr,  O  Sayaner,  ise  wahi  Yayen-ah  ne  David  ! 

32  Neoni  Yesus  wathatane  watogen,  oni  yahshagon- 
onke, wahenron,  Nahoten  isenehre  nagyatyeras  ne 
senonha  ? 

33  Wahniron  jiwahonwenhahse,  Sayaner,  ne  nageni- 
gahtegeh  aondenhotongon. 

34  Eh  kadi  naaweane  Yesus  wahshagotenre  rononha, 
keaniyahayere  ne  nigahtegeh  :  yogondatye  kadi  waoya- 
nereane  wahnigen,  oni  rononha  wahonwahsere. 


h 


i>- 


(!? 


\ 


130 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXI. 


CHAP.   XXI.  ; 

^  Christ  rideth  into  Jerusalem^  ^c. 

AND  when  they  drew  nigh  unto  Jerusalem,  and  were 
.  come  to  Bethphage,  unto  the  mount  of  OUves,  then 
sent  Jesus  two  disciples, 

2  Saying  unto  them,  Go  into  the  village  over  against 
you,  and  straightway  ye  shall  find  an  ass  tied,  and  a  coll 
with  her  :  loose  them^  and  bring  them  unto  me. 

3  And  if  any  man  say  aught  unto  you,  ye  shall  say, 
The  Lord  hath  need  of  them  ;  and  straightway  he  will 
send  them. 

4  All  this  was  done,  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which 
was  spoken  by  the  prophet,  saying, 

5  Tell  ye  the  daughter  of  Sion,  Be^-^-'  ^hy  King 
Cometh  unto  thee,  meek,  and  sitting  upon  ..n  ass,  and  a 
colt,  the  foal  of  an  ass. 

6  And  the  disciples  went,  and  did  as  Jesus  commanded 
them, 

7  And  brought  the  ass  and  the  colt,  and  put  on  them 
their  clothes ;  and  the}'"  sent  him  thereon. 

8  And  a  very  great  multitude  spread  their  garments 
in  the  way ;  others  cut  down  branches  from  the  trees, 
and  strewed  them  in  the  way. 

9  And  the  multitudes  that  went  before,  and  that  fol- 
lowed,  cried,  saying,   Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David ; 

'blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ; 
Hosanna  in  the  highest. 

10  And  when  he  was  come  into  Jerusalem,  all  the  city 
was  moved,  saying,  Who  is  this  ? 

1 1  And  the  multitude  said.  This  is  Jesus  the  prophet, 
of  Nazareth  of  Galilee. 

12  ^  And  Jesus  went  into  the  temple  of  God,  and  cast 
out  all  them  that  sold  and  bought  in  the  temple,  and  over- 
threw the  tables  of  the  money-changers,  and  the  seats 
of  them  that  sold  doves. 


Ken 
ici 


NE    ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXI. 


131 


CHAP.  XXI. 

Keristus  wahohsaton  Jerusalem  warehie  ne  ne  arckho 
ickawcyendeht. 

NEONI  onen  okhetho  ronne  nc  Jerusalem,  nea  ehnon- 
weh  jiyononte  ne  Betkphage,  jiyonontowanen  ne 
Olives,  ethone  yahshagonhane  ne  Yesus  tehnijahshe  ne 
raotyohkwa, 

2  Wahshagawenhahse,  Waseneh  kanatagon,  yades- 
enitogenht  ok  ehnonweh,  oni  oksaok  enseniyadatshenri 
adenati  ehkaneron :  nidyoyen-ah  igenc ;  senihnerenhsi, 
karo  endiscniyatenhawihte  iihne. 

3  Neoni  ne  tokat  onhka  nongweh  othenon  enyets- 
hiyenhahse,  enseniron,  Ne  Royaner  tehotonhwenjonni, 
negea-enh  ;  yogondatye  ehneayaweane  endyonteanyehte. 

4  Agwegon  ehnaawen,  ne  kati  yahaweanayeiine  ji- 
nihawen  ne  royaiadogenhti-genha,  rawen, 

5  Shehrorih  ne  ondadyen-ah  ne  Sion,  Sewadkahthoh, 
Sewakorahkowah  tare  isegeli,  royatanetskha,  rohse  ade- 
nati, oni  yedeweton  yowirine. 

6  Neoni  etho  wanehte  ne  raotyohkwa  tehniyahshc, 
eh  kadi  naaweane  Yesus  jinahshagoyerase, 

7  Neoni  wahniyathewe  nadenati,  oni  noyen-ah,  oni 
raonosa-ogon  wahadiren,  ehwahonwentskwaren. 

8  Neoni  yonehragwaht  kentyohkowanen  wahadita- 
gwenrhtarho  raonosa  jiniyenhohse ;  odyake  wahadin- 
hahtoskare  n6  karonta,  wahadigeron  aktatye  jiniyen- 
hohse.   , 

9  Neoni  jinikentyohkwa  nohenton  ronne,  oni  ronwa- 
dihnonteratye,  rontonne,  Hosamia  ji  nonga  royen-ahne 
David !  Royataderiston  raonha  warawe  raohseanagon 
ne  Royaner ;  Hosanna  enegenhji ! 

10  Ji  onen  sheiicixwe  Jerusalem,  watyanatishonhkwejina- 
heyageane,  wairon,  Onhka  ne  gea-enh  ? 

11  Neoni  jinikent  yohkwa  waairon.  Ken  wahi  nc 
Yesus,  ne  royatadogenhti  Nazarethaga  ne  Galilee. 

12  Neoni  Yesus  warehte  ononhsadogenhtigowahne, 
Niyoh  raononhsa,  oni  sahshagoyatinegenwe  neh  ronten- 
hninonhs  oni  tehadinonwayentha,  oni  wahagarhathohse- 
ron  natekhwarah-ogon  jiradihwistahrahkwa,  oni  eanits- 
kwarahk  jiraditeron  norite  rontenhninonhs ; 


i; 


132 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXI. 


13  And  said  unto  them,  It  is  written,  My  house  shall 
be  called  the  house  of  prayer ;  but  ye  have  made  it  a  den 
of  thieves. 

14  And  the  blind  and  the  lame  came  to  him  in  the 
temple ;  and  he  healed  them. 

15  IF  And  when  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  saw  the 
wonderful  things  that  he  did,  and  the  children  crying  in 
the  temple,  and  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David ; 
they  were  sore  displeased, 

16  And  said  unto  him,  Hearest  thou  what  these  say  t 
And  Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Yea :  have  ye  never  read, 
Out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  thou  has  per- 
fected praise  ? 

17  If  And  he  left  them,  and  went  out  of  the  city  into 
Bethany ;  and  he  lodged  there. 

18  Now,  in  the  morning,  as  he  returned  into  the  city, 
he  hungered. 

19  And  when  he  saw  a  fig-tree  in  the  way,  he  came  to 
it,  and  found  nothing  thereon  but  leaves  only,  and  said 
unto  it,  Let  no  fruit  grow  on  thee  henceforward  for  ever. 
And  presently  the  fig-tree  withered  away. 

20  And  when  the  disciples  saw  itj  they  marvelled, 
«aying,  How  soon  is  the  fig-tree  withered  away ! 

21  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Verily  I  say 
unto  you.  If  ye  have  faith  and  doubt  not,  ye  shall  no 
only  do  this  which  is  done  to  the  fig-tree,  but  also  if  ye 
shall  say  unto  this  mountain.  Be  thou  removed,  and  be 
thou  cast  into  the  sea ;  it  shall  be  done. 

22  And  all  things  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  prayer, 
believing,  ye  shall  receive. 

23  H  And,  when  he  was  come  into  the  temple,  the 
chief  priests  and  the  elders  of  the  people  came  unto  him 
as  he  was  teaching,  and  said,  By  what  authority  doest 
thou  these  things  ?  and  who  gave  thee  this  authority  ? 


I  r 


I    i 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXI. 


13J 


in  the 


13  Nconi  wahshfiij^fiwenhahsn,  Kahyaton  neg-oa-eiih, 
lih  agenonhsa  kanatouhkwen  jikanoiihsoto  eavonderoa- 
naycndahkwageh  ;  nok  nonwa  iie  no  kanenhskwa  joii- 
iiyaton. 

14  Neoni  teycronwekhon  yontshinojgahtha  chwaomvo 
kanonhsowanoanch :  oni  sahsha^irojonto. 

^  !'  N-^  onen  thafiiyatag-woniyosc  radijihenhstnjih  oni 
S>:rik's  wahontkahthoh  votyanatenyon  jinahatyeranyon, 
neoni  ne  eksha-ogiin-ah  Vathodihenrehte  kanonhsagon, 
I'oiiton,  Hosa/ma  ne  roj'en-ahne  Daaid!  eso  walionate- 
ronse,  -        .    • 

16  Neoni  wahonwenhahse  raonha,  Sathonde  genh  na- 
hoten  ronton?  Nooni  Yesiis  wahenron,  Etho:  yah  ken 
nonwenton  tcsewaweanahnoton,  wahi  Jiyehsagahronton 
owirasa  ycnongeriia  oni  waskwcni  ehwagondiyagenno 
kanentontsera? 

17  IF  Neoni  wahshagoyatondi,  sahayageane  kanatagon 
ken  warehte  Bef/ian?/,  elrvvabonhsontorarake.    ,  •     ' 

15  Nonwa  orhongene,  ehsarehte  kanatagon,  ncn 
wahatonhkaryake. 

19  Neoni  wahadkahthoh  kerhide  jogahrehtese  jiniya- 
hawenonhatye,  yaharawe,  yahothenon  teyoniyonte,  ne 
ok  nonerahte,  wahrenhahse,  Tohsa  nonwenton  sewah- 
yanyonten.  Eh  kadi  naawen  vragarontagenhej^e  onh- 
stathen. 

20  No  onen  wahontkahtho  ne  raotyohkwa,  wahodi- 
nehrago,  ronton,  Yohsnore  agwah  ontagenheye  I 

21  Yesiis  saharihwaserago  wahenron  ne  rononhageh, 
Agwah  wagwenhahse,  Tokat  endisewehtahkon  tohsa 
tesewanigonragehak,  yah  ne  ok  tegen  ne  ehnahesewayere 
jinaawen  ne  jogahrehtese,  nok  shateyoht,  senhas  ne  ken 
yononte,  Sadonnek,  kanyatarageh  seht,  tkagonte  ehnea- 
yaweane. 

22  Neoni  agwegon  jioknahoten  enhserihwanonton 
adereanayentseragon,  entisehtahkon,  unhsyena  naah. 

23  H  Neonen  sharawfe  ononhsadogenhtigowahne,  ne 
tkayatagweniyose  radijihenhstajih  oni  rodikstenhase 
nongwehogon  ehwahonnewe  raonhageh  jinonweh  nih- 
shagorihonyeani,  wahonniron,  Ka-negea  nonweh  tyesa- 
rihwawi  ne  kashatstenhsera  jinisatyerha  ?  onhka  sashat- 
stenhserawi  ?  12 


I  I 


134 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXI. 


24  And  Jcsu8  answered  and  said  unto  fhern,  1  aUo 
will  atik  you  one  thin/2^,  which  if  ye  tell  mc,  1  in  like 
wise  will  tell  you  by  what  authority  1  do  these  things. 

25  The  baptism  of  John,  whence  was  it?  from  heaven, 
or  of  men  ?  And  they  reasoned  with  themselves,  say  in  n^, 
If  wo  Bholl  say,  From  heaven ;  ho  will  say  unto  us. 
Why  (lit  ye  not  then  believe  him  ? 

2G  But  if  we  shall  say,  Of  men ;  we  fear  the  people 
for  all  hold  John  as  a  prophet. 

27  And  they  answered  Jesus,  and  said,  We  cannot 
tell.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Neither  tell  I  you  by  what 
authority  I  do  these  things. 

28  H  But  what  think  ye?  A  certain  man  had  two 
sons ;  and  he  came  to  the  first,  and  said,  Son,  go  work  to- 
day in  my  vineyard.   ,  , .  ,. 

29  He  answered  and  said,  I  wiL  not,  but  afterward 
he  repented,  and  went, 

30  And  he  came  to  the  second,  and  said  likewise. 
And  he  answered  and  said,  I  go,  sir ;  and  went  not. 

31  Whether  of  them  twain  did  the  will  of  his  father  ? 
They  say  unto  him,  The  first.  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  publicans  and  the  harlots 
go  into  the  kingdom  of  God  before  you. 


stenht 
25 

karor 
enton 
ageh 
yuhtc 
20 


32  For  John  came  unto  you  in  the  way  of  righteous- 
ness, and  ye  believed  him  not ;  but  the  publicans  and  the 
harlots  believed  him :  and  ye,  when  ye  had  seen  it,  repent- 
ed not  afterward,  that  ye  might  believe  him. 


KE  ST.   MATTIIKW,  CHAr'.    XXT. 


135 


21  Neoni  sahiirihwascran^o  wdhcnron,  lih  oni  p^wnrih- 
wanondons  joriwut,  no  iie  lokut  cuyoukroril),  Eijoiuih 
neayawennc  cnnvvuhrurih  ka-tkayutagwoni!)  luigeahat- 
steiihsora  jinigatyerha. 

25  Thoigcii  adatnogoaorhon  ne  John,  kaiiidyawenon? 
karonhyagch  katoii  oiit,^\vehiie  ?  Ncoiii  \vahoui^''onliray- 
entonwc,  rontonyon,  Walii  tokat  ahutowenron,  Karonliy- 
ageh  nidyawcnon ;  okslia  ok  oiilienrou,  Oh  kadi  ncanc-ch 
yuhtctehjisewclitahkon  ? 

20  Nok,  tokat  oiUewcnron,  Ongwohno  ;  oaycthiihhani 
lie  iiongweh  ;  igen  roiiwarih\vawa«c  uaah  iie  Juhn  iyeuhrc 
foyatadogcnhti. 

27  Neoni  sahonwarihwaseragwcn  Yosii5<,  waairon, 
yahthayagweni  ayagwenron.  Oni  sahshagawcnhahse, 
Yah  ki  oniili  thagwahrorih  jiiiityawcnon  nagcshaistcnh- 
sera  jiniwagyote. 

2811  Nok  nahoten  isowehreisc?  Rayatatogcn  roiigweh 
ickenih  tehowirayen  ninegcnhteroii-ah ;  yaharawc  ne 
tkakowanen,  jircntcron,  wahenron,  Kycn,  waas  sayoien 
akhehtageh. 

29  Raonha  saharihwaserago  wahenron,  yahthaonton ; 
nok  ohnagen  sahadatrewahte  eh  kadi  warehte. 

50  Neoni  eh  warehte  no  ne  shayadat,  ok  ne  shagat 
jinaho3'"erase.  Neoni  saharihwahserago,  wahenron,  Eh 
yenge ;  nok  yahehthiyehawenon. 

31  Ka-nikayen  ne  tehniyahshe  ehnahayerc  jinithoni- 
gonhroten  ne  ronihah?  Wahonniron,  ne  wahi  ne  tyot}'- 
>erenhton.  Yesus  wahshagawenhahse,  Agwah  wagwen- 
hahsc,  Keaigenh  radihwistaroroks  nok  ne  odinhehtyen 
yonatyesen  jigononhe  jiniyoht  neane  yahaj^onwe  no 
kayanertseragon  ne  Niyohne  nok  nise  nohnagcn. 

32  Igen  ne  Joh?i  iro  isegeh  aderihwagwarihsyonhtse- 
ragon,  nok  yahtejisewathondati;  nok  ne  radihwistaroroks 
oni  yahtegontogentha  ronwaweanaragwen  sayerihwiyo- 
hste :  nok  nise,  tesewagauere,  yah  kadi  tejisewadatre- 
wahton,  ne  naondesewehtahkon  raonha. 


n 


136 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXI. 


33  •[  Hear  another  parable  ;  there  was  a  certain 
householder  which  planted  a  vineyard,  and  hedged  ir. 
round  about,  and  digged  a  wine-press  in  it,  and  built  a 
tower,  and  let  it  out  to  husbandmen,  and  went  into  a  far 
country: 

34  And  when  the  time  of  the  fruit  drew  near,  he  sent 
his  servants  to  the  husbandmen,  that  they  might  receive 
the  fruits  of  it. 

35  And  the  husbandmen  took  his  servants,  and  beat 
one,  and  killed  another,  and  stoned  another. 

36  Ae-ain.  he  sent  other  servants  more  than  the  first : 
and  they  did  unto  them  likewise.  ,    . 

37  But  last  of  all,  he  sent  unto  them  his  son,  saying, 
They  will  reverence  my  son. 

S8  But  when  the  husbandmen  saw  the  son,  they  said 
among  themselves.  This  is  the  heir;  come,  let  us  kill 
him,  and  let  us  seize  on  his  inheritance.  \   ■. 

■    39  And  they  caught  him,  and  cast  him  out  of  the 
vineyard,  and  slew  him. 

40  When  the  lord,  therefore,  of  the  vineyard  cometh, 
what  will  he  do  unto  those  husbandmen? 

41  They  say  unto  him.  He  will  miserably  destroy 
those  wicked  men,  and  will  let  out  his  vineyard  unto 
other  husbandmen,  which  shall  render  him  the  fruits  in 
their  seasons. 

<"■•*.■■'  ,■  . 

42  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Did  ye  never  read  in  the 
scriptures.  The  stone  which  the  builders  rejected,  the 
same  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner:  this  is  the  Lord's 
doing,  afid  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes  ? 


43  Therefore  say  I  unto  you.  The  kingdom  of  God 
shall  be  taken  from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation  bringing 
forth  the  fruits  thereof. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXI. 


137 


beat 


33  If  Jathondek  nare  oya  tekarihwagenwiihton :  Kcaic:- 
enh  rayatatogen  rononhsote,  royenthon  ne  raohehtageh, 
oni  wahateaenhronni,  oni  wahatagwate  wahronni  ne 
IVine  yagonyatha,  oni  rononhsonni  yononhsfahniron,  oni 
walishagoni  agoren  eayagoyoten,  nok  ne  raonha  inou 
niyahrehsere  jiyenageronyon : 

34  Ne  onen  thoha  jinikanorarihs,  onen  yabsliagonhane 
nayagoyotenhsa,  ne  naonton  aliadigo  ne  waganenhonten. 

35  Neoni  ne  rodiyotenhs  wahshagodiyena  ne  shagon- 
liase,  wahonwayesahte,  nok  enhskat  wahonwaryo,  tiiik- 
ade  oneaya  ronwayenhtanyon. 

36  Nen,  are  oya  yonsahonhane  ne  shagonhase  senha 
cso  radih  jiniyoht  ne  tyotyerenhton :  eh  kadi  oneane 
nahshagodiyere  rononhageh. 

37  Ne  kadi  oneane  ohnagen  jinaawen  j^ahonhane 
onen  ne  royen-ah,  wahenron,  Tokat  enhonwadalionhs- 
adate  niyen-ah, 

38  Nok  ne  onen  thodiyote  wahonwadkalitholi  roj'-en- 
uh,  nok  wathondadenhahse,  Ne  ne  gea-enh  ne  rayatag- 
weniyo  raowenhk  ;  how  ehjitewaryo,  nen  tenhnon  tenji- 
tewagwagayonte  jinihoyendahkwe. 

39  Neoni  wahonwa^'^ena,  neoni  isi  yahonwaj'atondi 
jikahehtayen,  ehyahonwaryo. 

40  Ne  onen  ne  Royaner,  ne  raowenhk  jikahehtayen 
enrawe,  to-nenhshagoyere  ne  ehrodiyote  ? 

41  Rononha  wahonwenhahse,  Raonha  tkagbnte  wah- 
shrgoronhyagente  enhahtonde  oni  ne  ronongwetakshen, 
oni  thiyete  ensehshagonhane  eayagoyoten,  ne  kadi  enha- 
diweanotahkwc  erihoteweyenton  nenganenhonten  jinik- 
anorarihs. 

42  Yesus  wahshagawenhahse,  Yah'  ken  nonwenton 
tesewaweanahnoton  nc  kahyatonhseradogenhtigeh,  Wa- 
hi  oneaya  ne  radinonhsonyatha  ne  isi  yahonati,  ne  kadi 
nonwa  kayatagweniyo  jikanetsker  oneaya  eayeyen :  ne 
wahi  negea-enh  ne  Royaner  rodeweyeana,  ne  wahonni 
yonehragwaht  nongwagara  yonadkahthon  ? 

43  Ne  wahonni  katon  lih  nisegeh,  Ne  raoyanertsera 
ne  Niyoh  enjesahgwahse,  ne  eayondaton  ne  niyadeya- 
gaonhwenjageh  tokat  neane  aganenhonten. 


.•  I 


i 


', 


(  ■ 


12 


138 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXII. 


I- 


44  And  whosoever  shall  fall  on  this  stone,  shall  he 
broken :  but  on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will  grind 
him  to  powder. 

45  And  when  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees  had 
heard  his  parables,  they  perceived  that  he  spake  of  them. 

46  But  when  they  sought  to  lay  hands  on  him  they 
feared  the  multitude,  because  they  took  him  for  a  prophet. 


A 


CHAP.  XXI  I. 

The  parable  of  the  marriage-feast. 

ND  Jesus  answered,  and  spake  unto  them  again  by 
parables,  and  said. 


2  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  certain  king, 
which  made  a  marriage  for  his  son, 

3  And  sent  forth  his  servants  to  call  them  that  were 
bidden  to  the  wedding :  and  they  would  not  come. 

4  Again  he  sent  forth  other  servants,  saying,  Tell 
them  which  are  bidden.  Behold,  I  have  prepared  my  din- 
ner ;  my  oxen  and  my  fallings  are  killed,  and  all  things 
are  ready ;  come  unto  the  marriage. 

5  But  they  made  light  of  it,  and  went  their  ways,  one 
to  his  farm,  another  to  his  merchandise  : 

6  And  the  remnant  took  his  servants,  and  entreated 
them  spitefully,  and  slew  the^n. 

7  But  when  the  king  heard  thereof  he  was  wroth :  and 
he  sent  forth  his  armies,  and  destroyed  those  murderers, 
and  burnt  up  their  city. 

8  Then  saith  he  to  his  servants.  The  wedding  is  ready, 
but  they  which  were  bidden  were  not  worthy. 


44 

tenga 
engat 

45 
athoi 
crenh 

46 


NE   ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXII. 


139 


44  Neoni  onhka  kiok  eayagoneayeane  ne  keaigenh 
tengarine  naah  jironhe :  nok  onhka  kiok  ahoneaye^ne 
engatheseronni  ne  rayerongeh. 

45  Neoni  rajihenhstajihkowatshon  oni  Pharisees  ron- 
atiionde  ne  tekarihwagenwahton,  ronnehre  iih  onhke 
genh  yonkhiton. 

46  Nok  ji  onen  ronnehre  keaniyahonwayere,  wahsha- 
goditshanige  nongwehogon,  asegenh  jironnontonyon  ne- 
geane  royatadogenhti. 


CHAP.    XXII. 

Tokanhioagenwahto7i  ne  kanahkwage  jiniyoht  Koralir 
kowah  roycnah. 

NEONI  Yesus  waharihwaserago  shegon  oya  sha- 
shagawenhahse  ne  ne  tkarihwagenwahton  ji  waha- 
dati,  wahenron, 

2  Keaigenh  ne  karonhyageh  thoha  taonsagyatyeren 
royatatogen  korahkowah,  ne  wahonyakten  ne  royen-ah, 

3  Neoni  yadeshagohjaren  ne  shagonhase  ayontkwa- 
tane  karo  aontayenhte  jiwadeanyote:  nok  yahtethonah- 
tentyon. 

4  Nare,  oya  yonsahatentane  ne  shagonhase,  wahenron, 
Shehrorih  ne  ronweaneanyote,  Jadkahthoh,  onen  wage- 
weyeanentaonh  neayeke;  agetshenen-ogon  oni  yonare- 
senhse  kawenthon,  neoni  agwegon  nen  kaweyeanenta- 
onh ;  karo  kadi  kaseneht  jiyagonyagon. 

5.  Nok  wdhontyesahte,  akte  niyathonnehseron,  odyake 
raohehtageh  ware,  odyake  jidehatenhninontha : 

6  Neoni  ne  wahondatenre  ok  hegen  ronwadirihwaye- 
sahtanyonhs  ne  ronwadinhase,  oni  wahonwadiryo. 

7  Nok  onen  ne  korahkowah  wahotogense,  wahoh- 
sense;  ne  wahonni  yahshagohtkawe  raonenhrinehsera, 
oni  wahshagohtonde  ne  ronatswaton  shagordiryohs  nong- 
weh,  wahontshaahte  jikanatayenton. 

8  Ethone  wahshagawenhiahse  ne  shagonhase,  Nen 
kaweyeanentaonh  nonyenhskwa,  nok  ne  ronweaneanyote 
ronaderayat  yahki  naah  tehonathondagwanion  roneron- 
hatye. 


»-■ 


•i 


,JS 


111 
11 


140 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXII. 


9  Go  ye,  therefore,  into  the  highways,  and  as  many 
as  ye  shall  find,  bid  to  the  marriage.  ^ 

10  So  those  servants  went  out  into  the  highways,  and 
gathered  together  al!,  as  many  as  they  found,  both  bad 
and  good :  and  the  wedding  was  furnished  with  guests. 

11^  And  when  the  king  came  in  to  see  the  guests,  he 
saw  there  a  man  which  had  not  on  a  wedding  garment ; 

12  And  he  said  unto  him.  Friend,  how  camest  thou  in 
hither,  not  having-  a  wedding  garment  ?  And  he  was 
speechless. 

13  Then  said  the  king  to  the  servants.  Bind  him  hand 
and  foot,  and  take  him  away,  and  cast  him  into  outer 
darkness ;  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

14  For  many  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen. 

15  %  Then  went  the  Pharisees,  and  took  counsel  how 
they  might  entangle  him  in  his  talk. 

16  And  they  sent  out  unto  him  their  disciples  with  the 
Herodians,  saying,  Master,  we  know  that  thou  art  true, 
and  teachest  the  way  of  God  in  truth,  neither  carest  thou 
for  any  man ;   for  thou  regardest  not  the  person  of  men. 


17  Tell  us,  therefore.  What  thlnkest  thou?   Is  it  law- 
ful to  give  tribute  unto  Cesar,  or  not  ? 

18  But  Jesus  perceived  their  wickedness,  and  said, 
Why  tempt  ye  me,  ye  hypocrites  i 

19  Show  me  the  tribute-money.     And  they  brought 
unto  him  a  penny. 

20  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Whose  is  this  image  and 
superscription  ? 


v  ■ 


and 
bad 

its. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXII. 


141 


9  Wasene,  ne  karihonni,  agwegon  aondaseweht  ne 
negea-enh  jiyohatenjon ;  jinigon  eayetshigenh,  yetshi- 
yeanyoten  jity  agony  agon. 

10  Eh  kadi  naav/eane  ronwadinhase  yahonhtenti  jiyo- 
hatenyon,  wahsliagodiyataroroke  agwegon,  jinahshago- 
digenh,  yegagwegon  ronongwetakshen  yongwetiyose : 
onen  jiwadeanyotc  yatkarihwayerine. 

1 1  IF  Ne  oncn  ne  korahkowah  wahatkensehah  jiniyo- 
tyeren,  eh  kadi  wahogenh  yah  ne  tehonenontagon  ne  wa- 
deanyote  kancna; 

12  Nok  wahawenhahse  raonha,  Dyatenro,  ohneane- 
eh  kenh  ihsese  jiwadeanyotc,  oya  niyoht  ne  sahkwennya? 
Neoni  wahadeweanaton. 

13  Ethono  korahkowah  wahshagawenhahse  ne  shag- 
onliase,  Ehjisewanerenk  ranontshageh  rahsigeh,  jityoga- 
rahonwe  yahjiseniyatondi ;  ehnonwe  yenhatstaren  taho- 
nawirok  oni. 

14  Igen  eso  ronwadihnongonne,  nok  nigonhah  yond- 
adyataragwen.  ' 

15  IF  Ethone  onen  wahontkeanisa  ne  Pharisees,  teha- 
diyatorehtha  to-nahadiyere  ne  tahonwarihwawenryese 
jirohthare. 

16  Neoni  yahonwadinhane  raonhageh  ne  raodityohk- 
wa  wahonne  ne  Herodian-haga,  wahonniron,  Tagwawc- 
aniyo,  yongwaderyentare  nen  nise  togenhske-onweh, 
ne  sherihonyeani  jinayaweane  ne  Niyohne  ne^togenhske- 
onweh,  nok  oni  okthiyagaweronhatye  nongweh;  nok 
oni  yahtehsherahkwa  ne  onhka  ok  nongweh. 

17  Tagwahrorih  kadi,  Nahoten  ise  ihsehre  ?  Yowey- 
enhston  genh  nahonwayon  nogaryaksera  ne  Cesar,  katon 
yahten  ? 

18  Nok  ne  Yesus  rottogense  jirodirihwaneraakskon, 
wahenron,  ohneane-eh  tagwanigonhrayeron,  agwah  se- 
warihwagonnatahkwa  ? 

19  Tagwanatonhahse  ne  ogaryakshera  ohwista.  Ne- 
oni eh  waehewe  enhskat  penis  jinigon.  -'-*• 

20  Neoni  wahshagawenhahse,  Onhka  na  aoyatonni 
oni  ne  tewadeanagerahtontseronni  ? 


-{. 


•I 


M 


142 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXII. 


21  They  say  unto  him,  Cesar's.  Then  saith  he  unto 
ihem,  Render,  therefore,  unto  Cesar  the  things  which  are 
Cesar's;  and  unto  God  the  things  that  are  God's. 

22  When  they  had  heard  these  words,  they  marvelled, 
and  left  him,  and  went  their  way. 

23  H  The  same  day  came  to  him  the  Sadducees,  which 
say  that  there  is  no  resurrection,  and  asked  him, 

24  Saying,  Master,  Moses  said.  If  a.  man  die,  having 
no  children,  his  brother  shall  marry  his  wife,  and  raise 
up  seed  unto  his  brother. 

25  Now,  there  were  with  us  seven  brethren  ;  and  the 
first,  when  he  had  married  a  wife,  deceased ;  and,  having 
no  issue,  left  his  wife  unto  his  brother : 

26  Likewise  the  second  p^so,  and  the  third,  unto  the 
seventh.  -  - .    ..' 

.    27  And  last' of  all  the  woman  died  also.        ■    • 

'  ■  J )  ^         .'■*■*■,  •  * 

28  Therefore,  in  the  resurrection,  whose  wife  shall  she 
be  of  the  seven  ?   for  they  all  had  her. 

29  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Ye  do  err,  not 
knowing  the  scriptures,  nor  the  power  of  God. 


N  r 


30  For  in  the  resurrection  they  neither  marry,  nor  arc 
given  in  marriage:  but  are  as  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven. 

^^;,.31  But,  as  touching  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  have 
ye  not  read  that  which  was  spoken  unto  you  by  God, 
saying, 

32  I  am  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac, 
,  /   and  the  God  of  Jacob  ?   God  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead, 
but  of  the  living.     •      ■     :r^',.^:^-'.^    '    ^       -   'V'  f*!^ 


^  ♦**'■•?<( 


33  And  when  the  multitude  heard  this  they  were  asto- 
i^ished  at  his  doctrine. 


21  \\ 

wahsha 
raowenl 
yetshiyc 

22  N 
rago,  on 

23  1" 
Scbdduci 
donhwe 

24  A\ 
rongwe 
tadegen 
nenhati 

25  IS 
honden] 
wahren 
r.e  yata 

26  E 
yagahe 

27  A 
yaweac 

28  IN 
enjontk 
ne  jata 

29  1 
Sewari 
genhti, 
teri. 

30  1 
nayagi 
ne  yen 

31 
yaga\\ 
nahno 

32 
Isaac, 
Niyol: 
gonh€ 

33 
igenh 


NE  ST.    MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXII. 


143 


21  Wahonwenhahse,  Cesar  raowenhk.     Nok  ethone   • 
wahshagawenhahse,  Ehjijon  ginyoh  ne  Cesar  jinahoten 
raowenhk  ne  Cesar ^  oni  nothenon  ne  Niyoh  raowenhk 
yetshiyon  ne  Niyoh. 

22  Ne  onen  ronathonde  jinikawcanageh,  wahodineh- 
rago,  onen  sahonwayatondi,  eren  sahonnehte. 

23  IF  Ok  shaehniserat  ehwahonnewe  raonhageh  ne 
Sadducees,  xiQ  i\Q  ronton  yahthaonsayontketsko  ncnwa- 
donhwenjokten,  ne  ronwarihwanontonni, 

24  Wahonniron,  Tagwaweaniyo,  Moses  rawen,  Tokat 
rongweh  enhvenheye,  yahthenhowiryentage,  ne  ki  nya- 
tadegen-ah  shodinyak  ne  rone-genha,  ok  kadi  ne  enga- 
nenhatatye  jinayaweane. 

25  Nonwa  jiniyaweaonh  nongyonhageh  jatahk  nade- 
hondenhnonterahkwe  :  tyotyerenhton,  wahonyage,  'nok 
wahrenheye,  yahtehodeweton,  waodatenre  kadi  ne  rone 
r.e  yatadegen-ah  sahodinyage : 

26  Eh  kadi  oneane  naaweane,  agare  ne  ahsenhadont, 
yagahewe  ne  jatahk  nihadih. 

27  Agare  onenh  oneane  nagonhehtyen  wagenheye  ni- 
yaweaonh. 

28  Ne  kadi  wahonni,  tokat,  nenwadonhwenjokten  nen 
enjontketsko,  kanikayen  rayatagweniyo  rone  engenhake, 
ne  jatahk  nihadih  rodinehkwe  1 

29  Yesiis  saharihwaserago  wahenron  rononhagel}, 
Sewarihwayatahtonhs,  yahtesewaderyentare  njrihwado- 
genhti,  yah  oni  ne  raosiiatstenhsera  ne  wiyoh  tesewayen- 
teri. 

30  Igen  jinenwadonhwenjokten  yahthenskariwadeke 
nayagonyake,  ayagonyagonne  oni,  aneayohton  jiniyoht 
ne  yeronhyagehronon  ne  Niyoh  karonhyageh. 

31  Ne  gen  nonwa  yaorihwisate  jinenjontketsko  ne 
yagawenheyonhseron,  yah  ken  nonwenton  tesewawea- 
nahnoton  jinihodatih  jonhageh  ne  Niyoh,  rawen  wahi, 

32  lih  naah  Niyoh  ne  Abraham^  oni  lih  Niyoh  ne 
Isaac^  oni  lih  Niyoh  ne  Jacob?  Niyoh  yahten  neane 
Niyoh  ne  yagawenheyonhseron,  ok  tenhnon  ne  ne  ya- 

gonhe. 

33  Ne  onen  kentyohkwagwegon  yagothonde  ne.  kea- 
igenh,  kowanen  rodinehragwahs  jinihorihotenh. 


■i. '  ■< 


•'    •  I'—, 


144 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIIT. 


34  ^  But  when  the  Pharisees  had  heard  that  he  had 
put  the  Sadducees  to  silence,  they  were  gathered  together. 

35  Then  one  of  them,  which  was  a  lawyer,  asked  nim 
a  question,  tempting  him,  and  saying, 

36  Master,  which  is  the  great  commandment  in  the 
law? 

37  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  shnlt  love  the  Lord  thy 
God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with 
all  thy  mind. 

38  This  is  the  first  and  great  commandment. 

39  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself. 

40  On  these  two  commandments  hang  all  the  law  and 
the  prophets. 

41  ^  While  the  Pharisees  were  gathered  together, 
Jesus  asked  them, 

42  Saying,  What  think  ye  of  Christ  ?  whose  son  is 
he?    They  say  unto  him,  The  Son  of  David. 

43  He  saith  unto  them,  How  then  doth  David  in  spirit 
call  him  Lord,  saying, 

44  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  righi 
hand,  till  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool  ? 

45  If  David  then  call  him  Lord,  how  is  he  his  son } 

46  And  no  man  was  able  to  answer  him  a  word ; 
neither  durst  any  man,  from  that  day  forth,  ask  him  any 
more  questions. 


CHAP.    XXIII. 

Christ  admo7iisheth  the  people,  d^c.       •       •, 

THEN  spake  Jesus  to  the  multitude,  and  to  his 
disciples, 
2  Saying,  The  scribes,  and  the  Pharisees  sit  in  Moses' 
seat: 


NE    ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP,   _XIII. 


145 


34  •([  Nok  lie  oneii  no  Phariaec^  nen  shahonronkoonton 
wahonwiinoHnar.ilikwe  tluilhoiilotado  ne  ISadducees,  ok- 
sha  ok  waliouiktuuissa, 

35  Sliayad  It  jiiiiliailili,  no  ne  tcharilnvagenhas,  \va- 
horihwaiiondourfc,  yaweht  oktliihorihwaye-eron,  wahen- 
ron, 

3G  Tagewcaniyo,  kanikayen  ne  tkarihwagweniyo  ne 
weani  ne  ahtyawenrahtserag'on  ? 

37  Yesus  sahaw'enhahse,  keng^ayen  Ehtsenoronh- 
khwak  ne  Niyoh  ne  lloyanor  soryalisagwegon,  sadon- 
hetsherau^wcg-on,  seanonlitonyonhtserairwegon. 

38  No  no  gea-onh  tyolyoronliron  no  tkayadagweniyo. 

39  Nooni  ne  tekeniliadont  ne  shatoyolit,  Shenoronh- 
khwak  no  sahsyadat  senonlirianekhaonh  jinise  nisadade- 
noronhkhwa  najer. 

40  Ne  ne  g*ea-onh  tekariwageh  ne  weani  tekaneren  ne 
yoderihwagwarihsyon  oni  ne  rodiyatadogeidili-og-on. 

41^1[  Ellione  shogon  ne  Pharisees  enhskahne  ronakea- 
nison,  Yo.sus  wahshagorihwanondonse  rononha, 

42  Wahonron,  Naholen  isowehre  ne  Keristus  ?  onhka 
naah  ronwiiyen-ah  1   Wahonniron,  David  royen-ah. 

43  Raonha  walishagawenhalirje,  Oh  kadi  nyotyeren 
ne  jiniyoht  ne  David  ne  kanigonhrageh  raweanis  Roya- 
ner?  ratons, 

44  Ne  Royaner  wahenron  wahawenhahse  ne  lih  agy- 
aner,  Satyeii  jikeweyendeht.iIikon,  jiniyore  engonyena- 
wase  ne  ne  yesahswenso  (ensarahsitagenserahkwe. 

45  Tokat  nongen  Baind  cnhawenhahse  Sayaner,  to- 
kadi  niyotyeren  aboyenhahag-eh  ? 

46  Yah  onhka  nongweh  teyagogwenyon  ayagorihwa- 
serao-wen  •  j^^h  joweanat  wahontteron,  oni  othenon  aon- 
sahonwaJihwanondonse. 


CHAP.    XXIII. 

Keristus  wahshagohrongate  nongwetagwegon  neayerih- 
wahsere  ne  yoyanere. 

ETHONE  wahshagodatih  ne  Yesus  jinikentyohkwa, 
nok  oni  ne  raonha  raotyohkwa, 
2  Wahenron,  Keaigenh  Scribes  oni  Pharisees  ehradit- 
skwahronyon  jiradyentatahkwa  ne  Moses : 


I 


) 


ri. 


i  i 


146 


«T.  MATTIFFW,  CHAP.  i:XIII. 


3  All,  therefore,  whatsoever  they  bid  you  observe,  that 
observe  and  do ;  but  do  not  yc  after  their  works :  for  they 
say,  and  do  not. 

4  For  they  bind  heavy  burdens,  and  grrievous  to  be 
borne,  and  biy  them  on  men's  shoulders;  but  they  them- 
selves will  not  move  them  with  one  of  their  fingers. 

5  But  all  their  works  they  do  for  to  be  seen  of  men ; 
they  make  broad  their  phylacteries,  and  enlarge  the  bor- 
ders of  their  garments, 

G  And  love  the  uppermost  rooms  at  feasts,  and  the 
chief  scats  in  the  synagogues, 

7  And  greetings  in  the  markets,  and  to  be  called  of 
men.  Rabbi,  Rabbi. 

8  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi :  for  one  is  your  Master, 
even  Christ ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren. 

9  And  call  no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth :  for 
one  is  your  Father,  which  is  in  heaven. 

10  Neither  be  ye  called  masters  :  for  one  is  your  Mas- 
ter, even  Christ. 

1 1  But  he  that  is  greatest  among  you,  shall  be  your 
servant. 

12  And  whosoever  shall  exalt  himself,  shall  be  abased ; 
and  he  that  shall  humble  himself,  fehall  be  exalted. 

13  IF  But  woe  unto  you,  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypo- 
crites !  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  against 
men:  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves^  liQiihQX  suffer  ye 
them  that  are  entering,  to  go  in. 

14  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrittg! 
for  ye  devour  widows'  houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make 
long  prayer  :  therefore  ye  shall  receive  the  greater  dam- 
nation. 


NE    ST.   MATTHEW,  CHAI'.   XXIII. 


147 


thai 
:hey 


the 


3  Nc  kadi,  wagarilionni,  oh  kiod  nahoten  ronniion  eii- 
sontereiic,  wahi  ncusoutcroiiL'  chkninihsvcre ;  nok  tohsa 
fihena,o-(»ron  ne  raodivotoahsera:  igeu  iiok  ne  rodihlharc, 
jahtcj^awcli  ehnahadi^'cre. 

4  Igenh  ne  wahoiitagwarisln  no  yoksto,  yoihihkondak 
oni  yoniij^onhrakshat  nayaj^rogelito,  v\\  enhiuliicn  ne  ong- 
wchne  nlmenhsageh ;  nok  ne  rononha  yahiehachnonweso 
ahonoryiHUM-nn  no  niyolisnonli>;;i;ih  aahoiile. 

5  Nok  agwegon  ne  raodiyotenhsora  jinihonotyeren  ne 
ok  aoriwa  ne  oni^weh  ayontkahthoh  :  rodigowanaton  ne 
karihwayatahtonh.sfra,  oni  rodigowanatou  ne  atstc  non- 
kadih  oni  ne  rao(Unena, 

0  Neoni  ra(hijony;  nhstha  ne  ne  gen  kanaktcnyon  ji- 
rondekhonn3\atha,  oni  aonhaah  encgcnh  jirondycndah- 
kwa  no  Sf//Uf^>>-nn-ues, 

7  Nconi  yonchulcnonwerons  jiyonlkehrondahkwa,  ne 
nahonwadinatonhkwe,  Rabhl,  Rabbi 

8  iNok  tohsa  nise  ayetshinatonhkwc  Rabbi :  asegenh 
shayaihit  ok  ne  jisewaweaniyoh,  ne  walii  ne  Keristus; 
nok  niso  sewadndnnonhkwe  sewagwegoii, 

9  Tohsa  onhka  nongweh  asheyenhahse  Ragenih  nonh- 
wenjiigeh  :  enhskat  se  ok  ne  Yanihah,  ne  karonhyageh. 

10  Tohsa  oni  nise  ayesenhahse  Tageweaniyo :  igen 
shayadat  se  ok  ne  Yaweaniyoh,  ne  ne  Keristus. 

11  Ok  tcnlnion  onhka'  ok  enhakowanenhhake  jinigoii 
ne  ne  scwanhatscra  engenhake. 

12  Neoni  onhka  kiok  radadenyahesen  enthadokten 
naah  ;  nok  ne  ronidenhton  raonha  naah  tehonwarenhsa- 
ronne. 

13  IF  Nok  sevventenht  jonha,  Scribes  oni  Pharisees,  se- 
warihwagonnatha  !  igen  ise  waehjinhotonse  nongweho- 
gon  ne  kayaneitseragon  ne  karonhyageh  :  igen  nise  yah- 
ihaesewadaweyate,  yetshinonstadihs  nodyake  ne  nyago- 
dawcyaton. 

14  Sewendenht  jonha,  Scribes  oni  Pharisees,  sewarih- 
,wagonnaton !    igen  ise  waetshigari    ne   yagodehreonse 

yodinonhsoton,  neoni  okhoriwagon  sewadereanayendat- 
serehs :  ne  kadi  engarihonni  kowanen  sewayentasere  en- 
sewadejirendahkwe. 


148 


ST.  MATTin:W,  CHAP.  XXIII. 


15  Woe  unto  you,  scribos  find  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
lor  yc*conij)ass  sea  and  hmd  U)  make  one  proselyte;  and 
when  he  is  Uiad(\  ye  make  him  two-told  more  tlie  ciiild 
of  hell  tiian  yourselves. 

IG  Woe  unto  3'o»i,  ye  blind  ^j^uides  !  which  say.  Whoso- 
ever shall  swear  by  tla.'  temple,  it  is  nothinij,';  hut  whoso- 
ever shall  bwear  by  the  ^old  of  the  temple,  he  is  a  debtor 


17  Yc  fools,  and  blind!  for  whether  is  greater,  the 
i^'old  or  the  temple  that  sanctitieth  the  gold  ? 

18  And,  Whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  altar,  it  is  no- 
thing' ;  but  whosoever  sweareth  by  the  gift  that  is  upon  it, 
he  is  guilty. 

19  y^' fools,  and  blind !  for  whether  is  greater  the  gift, 
or  the  altar  that  sauctifieth  the  gift  ? 

20  Whoso,  therefore,  shall  swear  by  the  altar,  sweareth 
by  it,  and  by  all  things  thereon. 

2 1  And  whoso  shall  swear  by  the  temple,  sweareth  by 
it,  and  by  him  that  dwelleth  therein. 

22  And  he  that  shall  swear  by  heaven,  sweareth  by 
the  throne  of  God,  and  by  him  that  sitteth  thereon. 

23  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  ! 
for  ye  pay  tithe  of  mint,  and  anise,  and  cuuunin,  and  have 
omitted  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law,  judgment, 
mercy,  and  faith :  these  ought  ye  to  have  done,  and  not 
to  leave  the  other  undone. 


24   Ye  blind  guides  I  which  strain  at  a  gnat,  and  swal- 
low a  camel. 


NK    ST.  MATTIIi:W,  CHAP.  XX  MI 


149 


tcs! 
II  ml 
likl 


the 


15  Scwoudoiilit  joiihii,  Scri/n's  (m\  Phtris^^ea,  aawnnh- 
vvafronnatoii  !  iircu  wcscwiifoniiolito  Uimy;iiiini,C!:»'li  oni 
I'lilij'OLioh  iiy{i«j:,i\vor()n  ii<)iisiiy()ii'_'-j»r()im:\valis»^ ;  iiok  jini- 
yoreoluuyiiwj'iihs,  watshijonycii  tckuiiih  tcyolmum't  uek- 
shuuh  HO  ()M(»lisli()n  jiniyolu  in;  joiilm, 

1()  Sc'wcndouhl,  no  no  leyctsliiroiiwoks  jiniyctiihiye- 
rase!  ne  no  .scwalons,  Qnlika  kiok  enyondatili  eayonile- 
weanuvcsahfcn  ne  tcinp/i;  yah  nc  othenon  ;  nok  onhka 
kiok  eayomlcwoiinaycsaliten  ojinegwur  karislanoron  ne 
temple,  waondafknmthahse  niinh. 

17  Sewcndehserowanen,  li^sewaronwci^on  !  kanikayen 
kakuwancn,  ne  karislanoron,  ne  tons  ne  tvniplc  no  sewa- 
rihwayeani  ne  karistanoron  nojine<2;war? 

18  Nconi,  onhka  kiok  eiiyondfwennayesahte  jiyeya- 
tamsiha,  yah  neane  othenon  ;  nok  onhka  kiok  eayonde- 
weanaycsahte  ji  nonka  ne  yonthitaare  eliagnrake  jiyeya- 
tarastha,  waa,!j:onontanhake  neanee! 

19  Sewentese,  oni  tesewar*  .vegon!  ig-ense  nahoten 
X)ya  a|[^ayatagweniyoliake,  la;  yonchitawi,  netens  neyeya- 
tarastha  ne  enironwayatatoristo  ne  yondatawire? 

20  Onhka,  ok  kadi,  eayoudatih  ne  yoweanahniron  ji 
nonka  ne  jiyeyatarasthii,  jikaherc  oni,  yagoweanahiiiron 
jinayeyere. 

21  Neoni  onhkii  ok  ehayondeweanakshaten  ne  ononh- 
sadogenhti /<3wp/f',  yagoweanahniron  oni  ji  nonka  ra'  iha 
ne  ehrenteron. 

22  Neoni  raonha  ne  ahadeweanakshaten  ne  karc^nhy- 
ageh,  eh  ki  wahadeweanakshatc  raonaktageh  ne  INiyoh, 
ne  ki  wahoton  ne  renteron. 

23  Sewendenht  jonha,  Scribes  oni  Pharisees,  sewarih- 
wagonnatagwcn !  igen  sewag-aryahe  nogaryaksera  ne 
kahondagerase  ogon-ah,  neoni  sewarihotarhon  jiniyokste 
tenhnon  ne  kayatagweniyo  ne  ahtyawenrahtsera,  ;iyode- 
rihwagwarihsyon,  kajenhayentne,  kentenron,  tewehtah- 
kon ;  ne  ne  gea-enh  ehnasewayeren,  tohsa  oni  nodyake 
ahesewariwenron. 

24  Tesewaronwegon  yetshiyatendyehtonhatye !  an- 
yoht  jiniyoht  ne  otskerongehfi  ne  ojinonvva,  nok  se  ne 
Camel  karyotowanen  watons  neaneeh  ahesewenhnehk- 
wane. 

13* 


Hi 


150 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIII. 


25  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites ! 
for  ye  make  clean  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  of  the  plat- 
ter, but  within  they  are  full  of  extortion  and  excess. 


26  Thou  blind  Pharisee  !  cleanse  first  that  which  is 
within  the  cup  and  platter,  that  the  outside  of  them  may 
be  clean  also. 

27  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites ! 
for  ye  are  like  unto  whited  sepulchres,  which  indeed  ap- 
pear beautiful  outward,  but  are  within  full  of  dead  7?ien\s 
bones,  and  of  all  uncleanness. 


28  Even  so  ye  also  outwardly  appear  righteous  unto 
men,  but  within  ye  are  full  of  hypocrisy  and  iniquity. 

29  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  ! 
because  ye  build  the  tombs  of  the  prophets,  and  garnish 
the  sepulchres  of  the  righteous, 

30  And  say,  If  we  had  been  in  the  days  of  our 
fathers,  we  would  not  have  been  partakers  with  them  in 
the  blood  of  the  prophets. 

31  Wherefore  ye  be  witnesses  unto  yourselves,  that  ye 
are  the  children  of  them  which  killed  the  prophets. 

32  Fill  ye  up  then  the  measure  of  your  fathers. 

33  Ye  serpents,  ye  generation  of  vipers !  how  can  ye 
escape  the  damnation  of  hell  ? 

34  IF  Wherefore,  behold,  I  send  unto  you  prophets,  and 
wise  men,  and  acribes  :  and  some  of  them  ye  shall  kill 
and  crucify ;  and  sotne  of  them  shall  ye  scourge  in  your 
synagogues,  and  persecute  them  from  city  to  city : 


25  S 
wagoni 
dih,  oni 
nonkad 
iyore. 

26 


I 


^ 


ton  naj 
oni  atsi 

27 
wagon 
nonhsc 
yonehr 
gon  ka 
kenhk( 

28  ] 
jinisew 
jesaht 

29  { 
wagor 
ne  rod 
dat  ne 

30 
shihor 
onhte 
nonhti 
31 
ne  ne 
diyati 
32 
nihog 
33 
ohnei 
wese^ 
34 
hage 
oni  ^ 
ron; 
Sync 
nata 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIII. 


151 


es ! 
lat. 


es! 
ap- 


25  Sewendenht  nise,  Scribes  oni  Pharisees,  sewarih- 
wagonnaton !  igen  sewaragewen  ne  cup  ne  atste  nonka- 
dih,  oni  oyaahon  nyerahkwa,  ehnijoht  nok  se  ne  nagon 
nonkadih  tewaderyalitikhonkseragwegon  oni  wahctken 
iyore, 

26  Ise  tesaronwegon  Pharisee !  seragewh  tyotyerenh- 
ton  nagon  nonkadih  ne  cup  oni  nyerahkwa-ogon,  nok 
oni  atste  nonkadih  yoyanerek  ohneane-oh. 

27  Sewendenht  jonha,  Scribes  oni  Pharisees,  sewarih- 
wagonnaton!  igen  jinisewayatodense  jiniyoht  ne  ka- 
nonhsote  yondadyadataastha  nagwah  kahsawetarhon, 
yonehragwaht  sane  yoyanere  atste  nonkadih,  nok  ne  na- 
gon kananon  ongwehkenha  ostyen,  oni  nag-^ah  wahet- 
kenhkowah. 

28  Eh  kadi  nise  agwah  ehniyoht  anyoh  tkarihwayeri 
jinisewayatoden  nongwehno,  ken  se  kananon  sewarihwa-. 
jesahton  oni  sewarihwaneren. 

29  Sewendenht  jonha,  Scribes  oni  Pharisees,  sewarih- 
wagonnaton  !  ne  walionni  ise  yetshiseaeani  jiradiyadat 
ne  rodiyatadogenhtigenha,  oni  sewatyerongwen  jiradiya- 
dat ne  ronaderihwagwarihsyonne, 

30  Neoni  sewatons,  Tokat  ethone  aontaj'-agyonhege 
shihonadehniseradehkwe  ne  ongwanihseragenha,  yah 
onhte  ehthayongwayatohleaonli  yahthiyatayongwea- 
nonhton  ne  raodinegwenhsa  ne  rodiyatadogenhtigenha. 

31  Ne  wahonni  ise  sewarihwahniraton  jonhatseragon, 
ne  ne  jonha  naah  raodikshata  ne  shagonawenthon  ne  ro- 
diyatadogenhtigenha. 

32  Sewananh  kadi  jonha  jiniwatenyenten  ne  yetshi- 
nihogongenha. 

33  Jonha  onyare,  sewahnegwahsade  kahnyarakshen ! 
ohneneayaweane  nahesewatongohte  aonsesewanyageane 
wesewadejirendahkwe  onehshon  1 

34  IF  Ne  wahonni,  jadkahthoh,  lih  yakhenhane  jon- 
hageh  ne  rodiyatadogenhti,  oni  rodinigonhrowanense, 
oni  Scribes :  nok  odyake  eayetshiryo  teayetshiyentanha- 
ron ;  odyake  eayelshisohkwawishon  sewanonhsagon  ne 
Synagogues,  eayetshihrewahte  eayetsronhyagenhte  jika- 
natayenton : 


152 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXJV. 


35  That  upon  you  may  come  all  the  righteous  blood 
shed  upon  the  earth,  from  the  blood  of  righteous  Abel 
unto  the  blood  of  Zacharias,  son  of  Barachias,  whom  ye 
slew  between  the  temple  and  the  altar. 


'  36  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  All  these  things  shall  come 
upon  this  generation. 

37  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  thou  that  killest  the  pro- 
phets and  stonesl  them  which  are  sent  unto  thee,  how 
often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together,  even 
as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and 
ye  would  not ! 

38  Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate. 

39  For  I  say  unto  you.  Ye  shall  not  see  me  hence- 
forth, till  ye  shall  say.  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord. 


CHAP.    XXIV. 

The  destruction  of  the  temple  foretold. 

AND  Jesus  went  out,  and  departed  from  the  temple : 
and  his  disciples  came  to  Aim,  for  to  show  him  the 
buildings  of  the  temple. 

2  And  Jesus  said  unto  them.  See  ye  not  all  these 
things  %  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  There  shall  not  be  left 
here  one  stone  upon  another,  that  shall  not  be  thrown 
down. 

3  1"  And,  as  he  sat  upon  the  mount  of  Olives,  the  dis- 
ciples came  unto  him  privately,  saying.  Tell  us,  when 
shall  these  things  be  1  and  what  shall  be  the  sign  of  thy 
coming,  and  of  the  end  of  the  world  ? 

* 

4  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Take  heed 
that  no  man  deceive  you. 


35  N( 
rihwag^^ 
jiyonhw 
ne  rodei 
sagenha 
nijisewa 
wahsere 

36  A 
wageh 

37  0 
rodiyat£ 
wadinh 
gwayat 
ne,  jinij 
thonda 

38  J 
gonte 

39 
kwadk 
raonha 


I 


Kerist'i 
doge 

w 

newe 
sonni 

2  r^ 

wadk{ 
wall  1 
ayat  t 

311 
ehwa 
Tagv 
oni  ei 
enwa 

4 
igoni 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIV. 


153 


)me 


35  Ne  wahonni  jonhageh  entewaseane  jiiiigon  nyode- 
rihwagwarihsjon  agonegwenhsagenlia  yodiyageaonh 
jiyonhwenjade,  ethone  tyodahsaweii  raonegwenhsageDha 
ne  roderihvvagwarihsyoiine  Abel  jimyoYe  raonegwenh- 
sagenha  Z.ic/iarias  royen-ah  no  Barachlas,  eliuonweh 
nijisewaryo  ok  tyogenhke  ne  te?uple  neane  altar  yiyeYib.- 
wahseronnyatha. 

36  Agwah  wagwenhahse  isegeli,  Agwegon  jinikari- 
wageh  tkagonte  sayagorane  ne  ken  kahnegwahsade. 

37  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  jonhtx  yotshiyawenthon  ne 
rodiyatadogenhtiogongenha,  oni  yetshineayoyen  ne  thon- 
wadinhaon  nisegeh,  to-nigon  tewagatonlnvenjonihne  na- 
gwayatarorongenbf^  ne  sewakshataogongenha  enhskah- 
ne,  jiniyoht  ne  kiti  .  Mnerahontshogon,  nok  yahtesewa- 
thondaton  ! 

38  Jadkahthoh,  jisewanonhsoton  onen  sonderihsi  tka- 
gonte naawfin. 

39  Ige  I  wagwenhahse  jonha,  Yahnonwenton  thaas- 
kwadkahthoh  jinenwe,  jiniyore  enhsiron,  Konendont 
raonha  ne  tare  raohseanagon  ne  Royaner. 


CHAP.  XXIV. 

Keristus  wahshagotogaten  seicaderihsyonhe  ne  ononhsa- 
dogenhtigowah. 

NEON  I  Yesus  sahayageane,  eren  sarehte  ne  jika- 
nonhsode  ne  temple :  neoni  raotyohkwa  ehwahon- 
newe  raonhageh,  ne  nahonwanatonhahse  jiyagononh- 
sonni  ne  temjile. 

2  Neoni  Yesus  wahshagawenhahse,  Yah  kenh  tese- 
wadkahthohs  agwegon  negea-enh  jinikariwageh  ?  Ag- 
wah lih  wagwenhahse,  Keaneayaweane  yah  na  skahe- 
ayat  thagenhake,  ne  yahten  thaontayonsenhtane. 

3  ^  Neoni  jirenteronjiyononte  ne  Olives,  ne  raotyohkwa 
ehwahonnewe  raonhageh  adahsehtongeh,  wahoniron, 
Tagwahrorih,  katkeh  negen  ehneayaweane ;  nahoten 
oni  enwatenyendenston  ne  onen  tendehse,  nok  oni  onen 
enwadonhwenjokten  ? 

4  Neoni  Yesus  saharihwaserago  rononhageh,  Sewan- 
igonrarak  tohsa  onhka  nongweh  yesanigonrhaten. 


154 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIV. 


5  For  many  shall  come  in  my  name,  saying,  I  am 
Christ ;  and  shall  dec    ve  many. 

6  And  ye  shall  hear  of  wars,  and  rumours  of  wars : 
see  that  ye  be  not  troubled  ;  for  all  these  things  must 
Come  to  pass,  but  the  end  is  not  yet. 

7  For  nation  shall  rise  against  nation,  and  kingdom 
against  kingdom:  and  there  shall  be  famines,  and  pesti- 
lences, and  earthquakes,  in  divers  places. 

8  All  these  are  the  beginning  of  sorrows. 

9  Then  shall  they  deliver  you  up  to  be  afflicted,  and 
shall  kill  you:  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my 
name's  sake. 

10  And  then  shall  many  be  offended,  and  shall  betray 
one  another,  and  shall  hate  one  another. 

11  And  many  false  prophets  shall  rise,  and  shall 
deceive  many. 

12  And  because  iniquity  shall  abound,  the  love  of 
many  shall  wax  cold. 

13  But  he  that  shall  endure  unto  the  end,  the  same 
shall  be  saved. 

14  And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached 
in  all  the  world,  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations,  and  then 
shall  the  end  come. 

15  When  ye,  therefore,  shall  see  the  abomination 'of 
desolation,  spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  stand  in  the 
holy  place,  (whoso  readeth,  let  him  understand,) 

16  Then  let  them  which  be  in  Judea  flee  into  the 
mountains : 

17  Let  him  which  is  on  the  house-top  not  come  down 
to  take  any  thing  out  of  his  house  : 

18  Neither  let  him  which  is  in  the  field  return  back 
to  take  his  clothes. 


5  Ige 
akshean 
gonrhat 

6  Ne 
seraksh 
ehniyav 

7  Ig( 
anertsei 

neoni 
shonhk 

8  Ag 
rpkshat 

9  Et 
shiyaw 
ne  lih 

10  IN 
yondad 
ongwe' 

11  I 
enhonv 
tenhsei 

12  ]> 
renste, 
kwe. 

13  1 
hayadi 

14  1 

^ngari 

ea>ag< 
thoht 

15 

kayes 

iel^  n( 

jadog 

16 

waht 

17 

tohsa 

18 

taha' 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIV. 


155 


fdom 
)esti- 


and 
my 


5  Igen  yotkate  ne  gen  jireayaweane  entyen  ne  ne  lih 
aksheanagon,  ciiyoiitoniie,  lih  ne  Keristus ;  eayetshini- 
gonrhaten  keiityohkowanen. 

6  Neoni  ensowuronke  aderiyohsera,  neoni  waderiyoh- 
serakshense  :  tohsa  tcrfewanigonrharen  :  ig-en  tkugonte  se 
ehniyawenhsero,  uok  areklio  jiniyewadokten. 

7  Igen  niyagaonhwenjageh  teayagoriiiwarhese  kay- 
anertserayenton,  korahkowatshon  teagarihwarheseron : 
neoni  engauhratarine,  adonhkaryagon,  teayaonliwenji- 
shonhkwanyoii,  okthiyonhwcnjagwegon. 

8  Agwegon  ne  ne  gea-enh  jientewadahsawen  onigonh- 
rakshatane. 

9  Ethone  tkagonte  teayetshiyaderyahtikbonne,  eyet- 
shiyawentho,  yet'^hiliswenliscre  agaonliwenj agwegon  ne 
ne  lih  agerihoniiyahsera. 

10  Nen  tenhnoii  yawetowanen  agenron  eayonton,  tea- 
yondadenigonrhatanyonse,  teayondadatswenhseron  ne 
ongweh. 

1 1  Nen  tenhnon  ne  nonowenta  eayetshirihowanahten, 
enhonwadinagoren  rodiyatadogenhtigenha,  kanigonrha- 
tenhserowaneii  jinonsewayatawen. 

12  Ne  engarihoiini  nc  karihwaneraakshera  ensewane- 
renste,  ne  jiniyenoronhkhwa  nodyake  ensewawistohtah- 
kwe. 

13  Nok  raonha  onhka  ok  yatenharihohsere,  ne  sha- 
hayadat  enhonwayatago, 

14  Ne  kadi  negea-enh  orihwadogenhti  ne  kayanertsera 
'^ngarihowanahton  onhwenjagwegon  ne  kadi  wahonni 
eajagoderyentarake,  niyadejonhwenjageh  ;  ethone  onen 
thoht  engagwite  nenwadonhwenjokten  enwawe. 

15  Fe  kadi,  onen,  nen  ensewadkahihoh  kahetkenhsera 
kayese  w^tonhsere,  jiniyehogen  ne  royatadogenhti  Dan- 
iel, ne  ne  g->a-eiih  kahetkenhsera  ehengatage  aonhwen- 
jadogenhtigei.,  (onhka  kiok  raweanahnoton,  raronk,) 

16  Nen  ginyu^  jinigon  ne  yeteron  Judea  ken  ronteg- 
waht  jiyonontowai^nse : 

17  Raonha  onhka -^k  kanonhsageh  yahentskwarageh 
tohsa  ratsnenhte  othenoa  yaonsahago  raononhsagon : 

18  Yahten  oni  raonha  ae  kahehtageh  yahreseke  taon- 
tahahkete  yataonsarahkwe  nonena. 


156 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIV. 


19  And  woe  unto  them  that  are  with  child,  and  to  them 
that  give  suck,  in  those  days! 

20  But  pray  ye  tha*  r  ir  flight  be  not  in  the  winter, 
neither  on  the  sabbath-ccy: 

21  For  then  shall  be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not 
since  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no,  nor  ever 
shall  be. 

22  And  except  those  days  should  be  shortened,  there 
should  no  flesh  be  saved:  but  for  the  elect's  sake  those 
days  shall  be  shortened. 

23  Then  if  any  man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo,  here  is 
Christ,  or  there  ;  believe  it  not. 

24  For  there  shall  arise  false  Christs  and  false  prophets, 
and  shall  show  great  signs  and  wonders  ;  insomuch  that, 
(if  it  were  possible,)  they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect. 


25  Behold,  I  have  told  you  before. 

26  Wherefore,  if  they  shall  say  unto  you,  Behold,  he 
is  in  the  desert ;  go  not  forth :  behold,  he  is  in  the  secret 
chambers  ;  believe  it  not. 

27  For  as  the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and 
shineth  even  unto  the  west ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  o-* 
the  Son  of  man  be. 

28  For  wheresoever  the  carcase  is,  there  will  the  e^igles 
be  gathered  together. 

29  *|[  Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  th>se  days, 
shall  the  sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  sh^l^  ^^^  give 
her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  h^ven,  and  the 
powers  of  the  heavens  shall  be  shaken  • 


NR  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIV. 


157 


them 
'inter, 


there 
those 


19  Neoni  yagotenht  ne  yeneron,  nok  oni  nc  yontsta- 
rontha,  nethone  wehniseratenyon  ! 

20  Nok  jadereanayen  tejadeanatonk  nen  ehneaya- 
weane  ne  yah  gohserageh  thagenhake,  yah  oni  thaya- 
wendadogenhtonhake : 

21  Igen  oiien  tenhnon  kowanen  waagoderonhyenhten 
jiyagonhe,  ne  ne  yahnonwenton  ehtedyawoaonh  jidyo- 
dahsawe  shiyonhwenjade  jiniyore  nonwa,  yah  oni  non- 
wenton  oya  ehthiyaonsayaweane  jinenwe. 

22  Neoni  ethone  enwehniseratenyonke  tokat  yahtha- 
yonsonhakha,  yahohthaowahroten  thaontongohte  :  ne  ok 
ne  yondadyataragwen  engarihonni  ne  ehwehniseratenyon 
nenjonsonhah. 

23  Ne  ethone  onhka  ok  nongwr  snhyenhahse,  Sad- 
kahtho,  Keristus  ken  renteron,  toh^d  kr.senehtahk. 

24  Igen  keaneayaweane  tayetasere  eayairon  lih  ne 
Keristus,  ne  nonowenta  ;  onowenta  oni  prophets,  cso  yo- 
tyanatenyon  jinenhontyere  ;  nen  ki  yengarihwagcanyate 
tokat  nongenh  aonton,  enhonwadinigonrhaten  ne  yonda- 
dyataragwen. 

25  Jadkahthoh,  arekho  ehthiyaweaonh  nok  lih  gwah- 
rorih. 

26  Ne  wahonni  tokat  nongenh  eayesenhahse,  Sadkah- 
thoh,  eh  wahi  renteron  ji  ok  thihaonhaah  ok  keanonwe 
thirese  ;  tohsa  eh  yahase  :  Sadkahthoh,  eh  wahi  renteron 
adahsehtongeh  jitkanakte ;  tohsa  kajisenehtahk. 

27  Igen  jiniyoht  ne  teweaniregarahon  jitkarahk wine- 
gens,  entkayenhtahkwe  yateayoyake  jiyatewatsothos; 
etho  oneane  neayohton  jinenrawo  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh. 

28  Igen  ka  ok  nonweh  engayendake  noyeronta-genha, 
ehnonweh  engontkeanisa  otonyon. 

29  H  Yogondatye  kadi  ne  nen  ohnagengeh  shahona- 
deronhyenhten  wehniseratenyonhkwe  onen  entyogarah- 
we  ne  karahkwa,  oni  ehnida  yahthenjohswathege,  oni 
ojistohkhogon  entewaseane  ne  karonhyageh,  oneane  ka- 
shatstenhsera  ne  karonhyageh  tenwatkarenron  : 


14 


158 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIV. 


30  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  man 
in  heaven :  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth 
mourn,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory. 


31  And  he  shall  send  his  angels  with  a  great  sound 
of  a  trumpet  ;  and  they  shall  gather  together  his  elect 
from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the 
other. 

32  ^  Now,  learn  a  parable  of  the  fig-tree  ;  When  his 
branch  is  yet  tender,  and  putteth  forth  leaves,  ye  know 
that  summer  is  nigh : 

33  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  see  all  these  things, 
know  that  it  is  near,  eveii  at  the  doors. 

34  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  This  generation  shall  not 
pass  till  all  these  things  be  fulfilled. 

35  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  my  words 
shall  not  pass  away. 

36  ^  But  of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man,  no, 
not  the  angels  of  heaven,  but  my  Father  only.  ' 


37  P  it  as  the  days  of  Noe  were,  so  shall  also  the  com- 
ing of  the  Son  of  man  be. 

38  For  as  in  the  days  that  were  before  the  flood,  they 
were  eating  and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in  mar- 
riage, until  the  day  that  Noe  entered  into  the  ark, 

39  And  knew  not  until  the  flood  came,  and  took  them 
all  away ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be. 

40  Then  shall  two  be  in  the  field  ;  tha  one  shall  be 
taken,  and  the  other  left. 


30  N 
watenyt 
ageh :  o 
jageh  n 
honwag 
enhtahl 
scnhtal 

31  ]> 
yoraga] 
ataroro 
kawera 

32  11 
ton  ne , 
kanera 

33  I 
agweg 
onensc 

34  J 
wahsa 
wegor 

35  : 

neane- 

thaya- 

3G1 

agode 

gehro] 

tare. 

37 

j  inly  a 

Ron-v 

38 

yaonl 

ffirha 

onea 

39 

aond 

onw£ 

40 

skat 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXIV. 


159 


the 


the 


30  Neoni  ethone  tkagonte  waogentane  jinahoter  en- 
watenyeiidenston  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  etho  karonhy- 
ageh  :  onen  ethone  ne  nongwehogon  niyadeyagaonhwen- 
jageh  nonhwenjageh  eayagonigonrancn,  ethone  onen  en- 
honwagen  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  otshatagon  enthay- 
enhtahkwe  entharihwenha  kashatstonhseia  oni  onwe- 
scnhtak. 

31  Neoni  onen  enclehshagonhane  raoronhyagehronon 
yoragareni  kahonrawats  eayoragarehre ;  ethvjne  eayagoy- 
ataroroke  yondadyataragwen  jitengawerahkwe  kayeri  ni 
kaweragch,  jiyoderonyotanihon  agwegon. 

32  IF  Nonwa  sewadaderihonyen  ne  tekarihwagenwah- 
ton  ne  jogahrehtese  karonta  :  Wahi  notenhadonniah,  ent- 
kanerahtareke,  igen  yodcryentarc  ok  hetho  nagenha ; 

33  Eh  kadi  niyoht  jonha,  ne  onen  ensewadkahthoh 
agwegon  jiniyotyeren,  sewaderyentarak  onen  ok  hetho, 
onense  jikanhogaronte. 

34  Agwah  wagwenhahse  jonha,  Keaigenh  kahneg- 
wahsadeyahthayontongohte,  nyare  nckeaigen  orihwag- 
wegon  ehneayaweane. 

35  Karonhvagch  oni  onhwenjageli  waderihongohte 
neane-eh,  nok  ne  agcweanaogon  yahteyaweht  ne  yaheh- 
thayawenlisere. 

3G  ^  Nok  no  ehwehniserade  oni  ne  hour  yah  onhka  tey- 
agoderyentare  nongwch,  yahten,  yah  oni  ne  karonhya- 
gehronon  ne  karonhyageh,  ne  ok  ne  Ranihali  roderyen- 
tare. 

37  Igen  jiniyoht  shihodehniseratenyonhkwe  ne  Noe 
jiniyaweaonh,  eh  kadi  are  neayaweane  ne  onen  tcntre  ne 
Ronwayen  nongweh. 

38  Igen  jiniyoht  ne  sliiwehniseratenyon  ne  arekho  shi- 
yaonhwenjo-onh  ehniyohtonne  tehontskahonyon  radihne- 
girha,  rodinyakhons  rondeanyotonyons  tyotkon,  jiniyore 
oneane  Noe  nen  wahadita  ne  kahonwagon, 

39  Yahtehonnehre,  onen  genh  waonhwenjo-onne  nease 
aonderihwihewe  eren  onen  shohawdhton ;  eh  kadi  are 
onwa  neayaweane  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  nonen  tentre. 

40  Ethone  tehniyahshe  kahehtageh  yenhneseke ;  enh- 
skat  enhonwayena,  nok  enhskat  enhodatenre. 


160 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXV, 


41  Two  women  shall  be  grinding  at  the  mill,  the  one 
shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left. 

42  II  Watch,  therefore ;  for  je  know  not  what  hour 
your  Lord  doth  come. 

43  But  know  this,  that  if  the  good  man  of  the  house 
had  known  in  what  watch  the  thief  would  come,  he 
would  have  watched,  and  would  not  have  sulfered  his 
liouse  to  be  broken  up. 

44  Therefore  be  ye  also  ready :  for  in  such  an  hour  as 
ye  think  not,  the  Son  of  man  cometh. 

45  Who  then  is  a  faithful  and  wise  servant,  whom 
his  lord  hath  made  ruler  over  his  household,  to  give  them 
meat  in  due  season  ? 

46  Blessed  is  that  servant  whom  his  lord,  when  he 
cometh,  shall  find  so  doing. 

47  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  he  shall  make  him  ruler 
over  all  his  goods. 

48  But  and  if  that  evil  servant  shall  say  in  his  heart. 
My  lord  delayeth  his  coming  ; 

49  And  shall  begin  to  smite  his  fellow-servants,  and  to 
eat  and  drink  with  the  drunken ; 

50  The  lord  of  that  servant  shall  come  in  a  day  when 
he  looketh  not  for  him,  and  in  an  hour  that  he  is  not 
aware  of, 

51*  And  shall  cut  him  asunder,  and  appoint  him  his 
portion  with  the  hypocrites :  there  shall  be  weeping  and 
gnashing  of  teeth. 


CHAP.    XXV. 

The  parable  of  the  ten  virgins,  6fc. 

THEN  shall  the  kingdom  of  heaven  be  likened  unto 
ten  virgins,  which  took  their  lamps  and  went  forth 
to  meet  the  bridegroom. 


NR    ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXV. 


161 


one 
lour 


as 


41  Tegeniyahshe  odinhehtycn  engenitheseronniheke  ; 
enhskat  eiif^onwuyena,  uok  enhskat  cnyodatenre. 

42  1  JatyeJiwatoii  kadi ;  io^en  yahtcsewadcryeritare  kat* 
keh  kanouweli  no  hour  no  Elijiriewayancr  onen  enlre. 

43  Jadcryoiitarnk  kiaigcnh,  tokat  ne  rongwoliyon  ne 
rongwo  rononhsoto  ahudcryciitarako  katkeli  naayonwe 
riahoiiwanonJiskari,  tkngonte  alioiiigoiiraren,  yah  oni 
thayagogwenyon  aytigolielkciihtoii  jironoiihsote. 

44  No  kadi  waliouni  oiii  nisc  sewarharck  sewatshe- 
ronnyahkwent  liohsok :  igon  no  eii\/adekc  nc  hour  yah- 
tesowaderyentnre  ok  na  ne  Konwayen  nongwch  entre. 

45  Onhka  kadi  negoa-enli  yonttoklui  nc  yondaden- 
hase  ;  igen  walii  noraoyaneta  shagoyataragwen  ne  rarih- 
wagwatagwas  nc  raonoiilisagon,  ncnlishagaon  neaycke 
watogen  wahi  nonen  cayondadcnonte? 

46  Rodahskats  na  nc  ronwanhasc,  onhka  ok  no  raoy- 
aneta,  jincnsrawo,  cnhatyerok  yoyanerc  jinihotyeren. 

47  Agwah  wa 'i-wcnhahsc,  Ne  na  enhogowanahtc  en- 
hanigonra  rake  jinihoycn. 

48  Nok  tokat  keaigenh  kanhatscrakshen  enhatonheke 
raonhatseragon,  yah  wahi  oksha  ok  thataontare  ne 
rogyaner; 

49  Neoni  keanenhayerc  enthadahsawen  wihshagoye- 
sahte  ne  shatchonwadinhase,  oni  skahne  enhondekhonni 
enhadihnegira  nc  radihnekagastha ; 

50  Ne  royancr  ne  shagonhase  ensrawe  enwehnisera- 
deke  yahothenon  thcnhorhareke,  oniethone  enwadeke  ne 
hour  ne  ne  tenhotyerenhji, 

51  Ne  kadi  tenshoyake  enwahton-onweh,  eh  enrehte 
shagat  yenhonton  nc  rodirihwayesahton :  ehneayaweane 
tehonhsenthohsere  tenhodinawiroke  oni  tenhonagaranye. 


CHAP.  XXV. 

Tekarihwagenwahton  ne  oyeri  nigondi  ne  yahtegondi- 
nahkvmyenteri. 

ETHONE  jiniyoht  ne  kayanertseragon  ne  karonhya- 
geh  thoha  teskyaderihwatyeren  ne  oyeri  nigondi 
kondiwinon,  watkondihkwe  ohabsera,  oni  wagonhtenti 
yagonterane  ase  ronyagon. 

14* 


V 


162 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXV. 


2  And  five  of  f  hem  wcro  wise,  and  five  wtre  foolish. 

3  They  that  were  foolish  took  iheir  hunpsj,  and, took 
no  oil  with  them  : 

4  But  the  wise  took  oil  in  their  vessels  with  their 
lamps. 

.5  While  the  bridegroom  tarried  they  all  slumbered 
and  slept. 

6  And  at  midnight  there  was  aery  made,  Behold,  the 
bridegroom  cemeth,  go  ye  out  to  meet  him. 

7  Then  all  those  virgins  arose,  and  trimmed  their 
lamps. 

8  And  the  foolish  said  unto  the  wise,  Give  us  of 
your  oil ;  for  our  lamps  have  gone  out. 

9  But  the  wise  answered,  saying,  Noi  so ;  lest  there 
be  not  enough  for  us  and  you;  iDUt  go  ye  rather  !j  them 
that  sell  and  buy  for  yourselves. 

10  And  while  they  went  to  buy,  the  bridegroom  came; 
and  they  that  were  ready  went  in  with  him  to  the  mar- 
riage: and  the  door  was  shut. 


1 1  Afterward   came  also   the   other  virgins,  saying 
Lord,  Lord,  open  to  us.  ' 

12  But  he  answered  and  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
I  know  you  not. 

1 3  Watch,  therefore,  for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor 
the  hour  wherein  the  Son  of  man  cometh. 


14  11  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  as  a  man  travelling 
into  a  far  country,  who  called  his  own  servants,  and  de- 
livered unto  them  his  goods. 

15  And  unto  one  he  gave  five  talents,  to  another  two, 
and  to  another  one :  to  every  man  according  to  his  several 
ability ;  and  straightway  took  his  journey. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXV. 


163 


k 
ir 


2  No  kadi  wisk  nijn^oruli  c^onttokhn,  wiskoni  nyoditrh, 

3  Nc  kiidi  ue  3'oditcli  watkondilikwc  n  louuwciihk 
yehahscruhnilikwa,  110k  ynliteyodilia  no  keaynh  : 

4  Nok  no  gontloklia  yagoadihawo  no  koay cli  kchratno 
naodihogata. 

5  Jinalio  nc  yagonnyac^on  waondorishcn  oni  gwogc.ie- 
renhtarano  oni  wangotawc. 

6  Nconi  ahsonllicn  tontayaLi^ohcnrohte,  Scwadkalitlioh, 
yagonnyagon  tayon,  waas  dcjatcratanc. 

7  Etiiono  agwo^'on  nc  kondiwinon  watkOiiditanc,  \va- 
gondigwatago  naodiliahscra  yatonlionwaturatc, 

8  Neoni  no  yodiloli  wagonncnliahbc  no  gonttokha, 
Tagweaycnon  ;  waongwas\va.sc  nc  Icyongwaswatheta- 
gon. 

9  Nok  ne  gonttokha  wagondirihwasorago,  wagonni- 
ron,  Yalielitckarihoten ;  onwa  o-niili  oavouinvaswahse 
nigonha  ok  yongwaycn  ;  senlia  yowoycnlijslun  cliyaha- 
sewo  jithundcnhninons,  sewadatninons  nissa. 

10  Jinaho  yegondigonto  yodihninonron,  onon  ne  ron- 
nyakho  warawo ;  oni  jinigon  nc  yagotscronnyalikwen- 
thon  yagondaweyato  jityagonnyagon ;  oni  jikanhogaronte 
onen  saycnhoton. 

1 1  Ohnagcngch  oncn  oncanc-ch  wagonncwe  ivJ/ake 
kondiwinon,  gonton,  Sayaner,  Sayancr,  tagwanhotong- 
was  oni  niih. 

12  Nok  waharihwaserago  wahenron,  Agwah  lih  wag- 
wenhahse,  Yahtegwayenteri. 

13  Scwadcanigonrarcn,  ne  garihonni,  igcn  wahi  yah- 
tesewadcryentare  ka-niwehniserade  kour  oni,  ne  onen 
tentre  nc  Ronwayen  nongweh, 

14  1"  Igen  ne  kayancrtseragon  ne  karonhyageh  jini- 
yoht  ne  rongweh  tehotawenrebatye  inonli  tyenageronyon, 
ne  onen  yahshagononke  ne  shagon'hase-ogon,  yahaht- 
kawe  ne  raowenhshonhah  enhontsteriste. 

15  Neoni  shayadat  yahawen  wisk  ne  kahwistowa 
nense,  oya  shayadat  tekeni,  neane-eh  oni  oya  shayadat 
enhskat  neane-eh;  yahawen  niyadehadi  ehnaawen  ne 
tkaweaniyo  jiniyonttokhatseroten ;  ethone  onen  nihoh- 
tentyon  wathatawenryehsa. 


.     164 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXV. 


1,6  Then  he  that  had  received  the  five  talents  went 
and  traded  with  the  samt,  and  made  them  other  five 
talents.' 

17  And  likewise  he  that  had  received  t-\«p,  he  also 
gained  other  two. 

18  But  he  that  had  received  one,  went  and  digged  in 
the  earth,  and  hid  his  lord's  money. 

19  After  a  long  time  the  lord  of  these  servants  cometh, 
and  reckoneth  with  them, 

20  And  so  he  that  had  received  five  talents  came,  and 
brought  other  five  talents :  saying,  Lord,  thou  deliveredst 
unto  me  five  talents,  behold :  I  have  gained  besides  them 
five  talents  more. 

21  His  lord  said  unto  him.  Well  done,  thou  good  and 
faithful  servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful  Over  a  few  things, 
I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things :  enter  thou  into 
the  jcy  of  thy  lord. 

22  He  also  that  had  received  two  talents  came  and 
said,  Lord,  thou  deliveredst  unto  me  two  talents:  behold, 
I  have  gained  two  other  talents  besides  them. 

23  His  lord  said  unto  him.  Well  done,  good  and  faith- 
ful servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things, 
I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things :  enter  thou 
into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

24  Then  he  which  had  received  the  one  talent  came 
and  said.  Lord,  I  knew  thee  that  thou  art  a  hard  man, 
reaping  where  thou  hast  not  sown,  and  gathering  where 
thou  hast  not  strewed: 

25  And  I  was  afraid,  and  went  and  hid  thy  talent  in 
the  earth ;  lo,  there  thou  hast  that  is  thine. 

26  His  lord  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Thou  wicked 
and  slothful  servant,  thou  knewest  that  I  reap  where  I 
sowed  not,  and  gather  where  I  have  not  strewed ; 

27  Thou  oughtest,  therefore,  to  have  put  my  money 
to  the  exchangers,  and  then  at  my  coming  I  &hould  have 
received  mine  own  with  usury : 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXV. 


166 


ent 
five 


16  Ethone  ne  onen  ne  royena  ne  wisk  nigon  ne  kah- 
wistowanense  onen  wathanonwayenhte,  watyonaneta 
jinonsahago. 

17  Neoni  ehnaaweane  ne  tekenih  tehoyena,  watyona- 
netane  ontkwenyete. 

18  Nok  onen  ne  enhskat  royena  wahatagwate  onh- 
wenjagon,  wahahsehte  ne  royaner  raohwista. 

19  Ohnagengeh  wahonni^e  jinahe  neane  royaner  ne 
raonhatsera  nen  sarawe,  onen  entharade  neahadirihwag- 
vvatago. 

20  Ne  onen  ne  royena  ne  wisk  nigon  ehwarawc,  sha- 
hawi  ne  wi*sk  nigon  oni  jinihogwen,  wahenron,  Sayaner, 
negeane  teskwawi  wisk  nikahwistageh :  sadkalithoh, 
wisk  nigon  wakkweiii  ebnakko. 

21  Royaner  wahawenhahse  raonha,  Yoyanere  jinisa- 
tyeren,  agwah  tiselitahkon :  wabsycrite  niyoriinvaah 
wahsatsteriste,  Nen  kadi  nonwa  engongowanalite  senha 
yorihowanen  cnsatsteriste  :  yasadaweyat  jiyenhsadonha- 
ren  ne  ne  sayaneta. 

22  Raonha  oni  ne  royena  teyorlwageh  ehwarawe  wa- 
henron, Sayaner,  teskwawi  tekenih  yorihowanen:  sad- 
kahthoh,  tekenih  ontkweni  wagago  thikade  ne  teskwawi. 

23  Ne  Royaner  wahawenhahse  raonha,  Yoyanere  ji- 
nahsyere,  agwah  tisehtahkon:  nij^-orihwaah  gonrihontani, 
Nen  kadi  nonwa  wagongowanahte  yorihowanen  enhsat- 
steriste  :  sadaweyat  ahsadonharen  ne  ne  yayanerhne. 

24  Nen  are  neane  thowi  royena  joriwat  ehwarawe 
wahenron,  Sayaner,  gonyenteri  sarihwahniron  rongweh, 
enhsyake  jinonweh  ne  yahtesayenthon,  enseroroke  jinon- 
we  ne  yahtesarenyaton  : 

25  Neoni  oksha  shiwakteronse,  oni  wagahtenti  wa- 
gahsehte  ne  sahwista  onhwcnjagon ;  sadkahthoh,  eh- 
kayen  ne  sawenhk. 

26  Ne  Raoyaneta  saharihwaserago  wahenron  ne  ra- 
onhageh,  Sarihwaneraakskon  entorahsera  gonhase,  sade- 
ryentare  engyake  jinonweh  yahtewagyenthon,  oni  enge- 
roroke  jinonwe  ne  yahtewagarenyaton  ; 

27  Ken  wahhi,  nahesayeren,  ehyahesayendake  nak- 
wista  jinonweh  natehaditenyese,  ne  nen  slionsagewe  lih 
aonsongyenake  nagwawenhk  oni  jinigon  ayodehyaron. 


u 


166 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXV. 


28  Take,  therefore,  the  talent  from  him,  and  give  it 
unto  him  which  hath  ten  talents. 

29  For  unto  every  one  that  hath  shall  be  given,  and 
he  shall  have  abundance:  but  from  him  that  hath  not, 
shall  be  taken  away  even  that  which  he  hath. 

30  And  cast  ye  the  unprofitable  servant  into  outer 
darkness :  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

311"  When  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  his  glory, 
and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall  he  sit  upon 
the  throne  of  his  glory : 

32  And  before  him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations ;  and 
he  shall  separate  them  one  from  another,  as  a  shepherd 
divideth  his  sheep  from  the  goats :   ^ 

33  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  right  hand,  but 
the  goats  on  the  .left. 

34  Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on  his  right 
hand,  Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  king- 
dom prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world : 


35  For  I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat :  I 
was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink ;  I  was  a  stranger, 
and  ye  took  me  in : 

36  Naked,  and  ye  clothed  me:  I  was  sick,  and  ye 
visited  me :  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto  me. 

37  Then  shall  the  righteous  answer  him,  saying, 
Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  a  hungered,  and  fed  thee  ?  or 
thirsty,  and  gave  thee  drink  ? 

38  When  saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  and  took  thee  in  ? 
or  naked,  and  clothed  thee  ? 

39  Or  when  saw  we  thee  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came 
unto  thee  % 


28  E 
oni  yah 
nyoriho 

29  ' 
naah,  n 
gayen  € 
nok  shi 

30  r 
tonh 
yenwat 

31  1 
gonte  t 
gon  £ 
tenhno 

32 
jiniyad 
teayon 
ton-ah 

33 
ah  jira 
wadih 

34 
nonka 
yetshl 
ertsers 
ahkw( 

35 

wagei 

wenja 

36 

tanihi 

kense 

37; 

eayai 

aksk^ 

nok  T 

38 

atiny 

39 

shise 


NE   ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXV. 


167 


e  It 

and 
not, 


ye 


28  Ehtsehkwah,  kadi,  ne  kahwistowanen  ne  rahawe, 
oni  yahahtshen  ne  ne  rahawahkwe  ne  oyeri  niyoriwageh 
nyorihowanense. 

29  Igen  niyadeyagon  ne  yehawahkwe  enjondaton 
naah,  ne  wahonni  eayawetowanha  enhayena;  nok  ken- 
gayen  enshonwahkwa  ne  yahse  tehahawahkwe,  nok  oni 
nok  shihahawahkwe, 

30  Neoni  isi  yenhonwayatondi  ne  yahtetliorihwayeri- 
tonh  ronwanhase  jinonweh  tyogarahshonweh :  ji  non 
yenwatsjitogo  oni  teayagonawiroke. 

31  IF  Ne  onen  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  ne  onen  tka- 
gonte  tare  enthagwegonhatye  raonwesenhtak,  oni  agwe- 
gon  agoyatadogenhti  karonhvagehronon  enthonne,  nen 
tenhnon  etho  entheanitskwaren  raonwesenhtserairon  : 

32  Neoni  raolienton  eayegeanyatano  eayontkeanissa 
jiniyadeyonhwenjageh  ;  neoni  ojic  tenhsliagokhahsi  in  on 
teayonterate,  jiniyoht  tagonwadikhahsi  teyodinagaron- 
ton-ah  nok  kondiyatagerase : 

33  Eimonkadi  engondigeanyatane  teyodinagaronton- 
ah  jiraweyendehtahkon,  nok  ne  kondiyatagerase  shaneg- 
wadih. 

34  Ethone  ne  Korahkowah  enshagawenhahse  ne  ji- 
nonkadih  raweyendelitahkon  rasnongeh,  Karo  kaseneht 
yetshiyadaderiston  ne  Ragenihnehah,  jadaweyat  kayan- 
ertseragon  shondonhwenjadahsawen  tlionaktahseronny- 
ahkwenthon : 

35  Igen  shigatonhkaryakskwe,  tagwanont^n ;  Shi- 
'\vagenyatathenskwe,  tagwahnektinonten ;  Shiwagonh- 
wenjaya,  tagwayatinyonton : 

36  Yahtewagenenayen,  tagwarawi :  Wagenonhwak- 
tanihaiikwe,  tagwatkense :  genaskwa  shonton,  tagwat- 
kense. 

37  Ethone  nyagoderihwagwarihsyon  enjerihwaserago, 
eayairon,  Sayaner,  katkeh  shagwadkahthoh  sadonhkary- 
akskwe,  wagwanonte  ?  katkeh  oni  sanyatathenskwe, 
nok  wagwahnekanonte  ? 

38  Katkeh  shagwadkahthoh  sonhwenjaya,  wagway- 
atinyonte  ?  sawaseron,  oni  wagwarahse  1 

39  Oni  katkeh  shagwadkahthoh  sanonhwaktanih, 
shisenaskwa,  oni  yegwatkense  ? 


H 


168 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


40  And  the  King  shall  answer  and  say  unto  them, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  inasmuch  .lo  ye  have  done  it  unto 
one  of  the  least  of  these  my  hr^  tliron,  ye  have  done  it 
unto  me. 

41  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on  the  left  hand. 
Depart  from  me  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared 
for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

42  For  I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no  meat : 
I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  drink : 

43  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  not  in :  naked, 
and  ye  clothed  me  not :  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visit- 
ed me  not. 

44  Then  shall  they  also  answer  him,  saying.  Lord, 
when  saw  we  thee  a  hungered,  or  athirst,  or  a  stranger, 
or  naked,  or  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  did  not  minister  unto 
thee  ? 

'  45  Then  shall  he  answer  them,  saying.  Verily,  I  say 
unto  you.  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  to  one  of  the  least 
of  these,  ye  did  it  not  to  me. 

46  And  these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punish- 
ment ;  but  the  righteous  into  life  eternal. 


A 


CHAP.  XXVI. 

The  rulers  conspire  against  Christ. 

ND  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  finished  all 
these  sayings,  he  said  unto  his  disciples, ! 


2  Ye  know  that  after  two  days  is  the  feast  of  the 
passover,  and  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  to  be  crucified. 


3  Then  assembled  together  the  chief  priests,  and  the 
scribes,  and  the  elders  of  the  people,  unto  the  palace  of 
the  high  priest,  who  was  called  Caiaphas, 


NE    ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


169 


40  Ne  Korahkowah  enharihwaserago  rononhageh  en- 
henron,  Agwah  lih  wagwenhahse,  Ne  ne  jiniyetshiya- 
ty erase  ne  jeyadat  ne  ne  keaniyehosthon  ne  jinigon  kahe- 
nonhkwe,  ehse  nisewayere  niihne. 

41  Ethone  kense  nenshagoyerase  ne  rononha  ne  sha- 
negwadih,  eren  seneht  yetshiyadewendghton,  jinonkadih 
tyotekha  jiniyenhenwe,  gonwadiseronnyeani  noneh- 
shonhronon  jinihotyohkwa. 

42  Igen  shigadonhkaryakskwe,  yahteskwanonten  : 
Wagenyatathenskwe,  yahteskwanyatanawcnhton : 

43  Agoiihwenjaya,  yahteskwayatinyonton :  agwase- 
ron,  yahteskwarawi ;  wagenonhwaktanih,  genaskwa 
shonton,  yaiiteskwatkenhsehahkwe. 

44  Ethone  are  ne  rononha  enhshadirihwasera£ro,  en- 
honniron,  Sayaner,  katkeh  shagwagen  sadonhkaryaks, 
oni  sanyatathense,  oni  sonhwenjaya,  oni  sawaseron,  oni 
senaskwa,  nok  yahte3^ongwatsteriston  ? 

45  Ethone  shashagorihwaseragwahse,  wahenron,  Ag- 
wah, lih  wagwenhahse,  Ne  ne  jiniyetshiycrase  yahothe- 
non  ne  ne  enhskat  ne  yeyosthon  ne  jinigon  ne  khenonh- 
kwe,  3^•^hehte;^kv/ayerase  niih. 

46  Ne  kadi  jiniyagon  eren  eayenhte  jinonkadih  jini- 
yenhenwe wakhehrewahte ;  nok  yagoderihwagwarihsyon 
keaniyenheayen  jiyeayagonhe  jiniyenhenwe. 


CHAP.  XXVI. 

Ne  ne  radirihica givatagwas  ronu'o.rihiodhretsicanih  Ke- 
ristus. 

NEON  I  ne  onen  shontongohte,  ne  onen  Yesiis  sha- 
hawej^eanentane   agwegon   nenshiyahenron,    nen 
wahshagawenhahse  ne  raotyohkwa, 

2  Sewaderyentare  wahi  tekeni-thenwata  ohnagen  eh- 
nonweh  niwadeanyote  enegen  nenwatongohte,  (passover,) 
ne  kadi  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  ehnonweh  natenhonwa- 
nigouhrasere  neopc.i  tenhonwcyentanharen. 

3  Ethone  onen  waiiontkeanissa  agwah  radigwegon 
radijihenhstajihkowa,  oni  ne  scribes,  oni  ne  thodikstenhase 
ronongwehogon,  jinonweh  nihononhsotegowah  rayatag- 
weniyo  rajihenhstajihkowa,  ne  raohseana  Caiaphas, 

16 


n 


^  h.  -^ 


170 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


4  And  consulted  that  they  migh'  take  Jesus  by  sub- 
tilty,  and  kill  him. 

5  But  they  said,  Not  on  the  feast  dap,  lest  there  bo  an 
uproar  among*  the  people. 

6  ir  Now,  when  Jesus  was  m  Bethany,,  in  the  house 
of  Simon  the  le[icr, 

7  There  caii.'.e  unto  him  a  woiaan  having  an  alabc^tev 
box  of  very  precious  oin.inent,  and  pcircd  it  on  his  head 
as  he  sat  at  lueat. 

8  But  when  his  disciplet ;:  aw  it,  they  had  mdignation, 
saying,  To  what  purpose  is  this  waste? 

9  For  this  ointment  might  have  been  sold  for  much, 
and  given  to  the  pour. 

10  Wlien  Jesus  understood  it,  he  said  unto  them, 
Why  trouble  ye  the  woman  1  for  she  hath  wrought  a 
good  work  upon  me. 

1 1  For  ye  have  the  poor  always  Avith  you  :  but  me 
ye  have  not  always. 

12  For  in  that  she  hath  poured  this  ointment  on  my 
body,  she  did  it  for  my  burial.  "  • 

13  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Wheresoever  this  gospel 
shall  be  preached  in  the  whole  world,  there  shall  also 
this,  that  this  woman  hath  done,  be  told  for  a  memorial 
of  her. 

14  IF  Then  one  of  the  twelve,  called  Judas  Iscariot, 
went  unto  the  chief  priests, 

1.5  And  said  unto  them,.  What  will  ye  give  mc,  and  I 
will  deliver  him  unto,  you  ?  And  they  covenanted  with 
him  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver. 

'  16  And  from  that  time  he  sought  opportunity  to  be- 
tray him.  ♦ 

17  1^  Now,  the  first  day  of  the  feast  of  unleavened 
bread,  the  disciples  came  to  Jesus,  saying  unto  him, 
Where  wilt  thou  that  we  prepare  for  thee  to  eat  the  pass- 
over  ? 


5 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


171 


3Ub- 


an 


l)use 

[3ter 
ead 


4  Ehxionweh  nahadirihwissa  jineayaweane  neahon- 
waveii  ..   Yesus  enganigonrhateani,  nentenhnon  enhon- 

5  Nok  odyake  ronton,  Tohsa  ne  wehniserade  ne  wa- 
dcanyote,  onwa  nigen  nongwehogon  teayongwarihwatiha 
enw'^tf^li^rogo. 

G  ir  Nonwa,  onen  Yesus  Bethany  yerese,  jnononh- 
nie  ne  Simon  ronhrare,  {leper,) 

7  Ehonwe  raonhageh  onhehtyen  kahawi  kahnatahk 
{alabaster)  iwat  ne  naonhaah  weayenanoron  yogarow- 
anen,  ehwagarho  raononjineh  jirenteron  tehontskahon. 

8  Nok  ji  onen  wahontkahthoh  ne  raotyolikwa,  jiniyoht 
ne  wahodinagonnyate,  wahonniron,  Nahoten  yorihonte 
ken-ondeayenatyesahte  ? 

9  Ne  kea-igen  ne  keaye  aontenhninonhakc,  eso  yatay- 
onenon  ayondatawi  ne  yagotenhtenyon. 

10  Neane  Yesus  wahotogcnse,  wahshagawonhahsc 
rononha,  Ohneane-eh  watisewadadenigonrharen  nagon- 
hehtiyen  ?  yorihowanen  wahi  jinongwatyerase. 

1 1  Igen  tyotkon  wahi  sewayen  ne  yagotenht :  nok 
niih  yah  tyotkon  thensewayendake. 

12  Igen  negen  jinagayere  ongweayenarho  gy erongeh, 
ne  aoriwa  ehnagayere  igen  yongyadata-anhe. 

13  Agwah  lih  wagwenhahse  nise,  Kaoknonweh  nea- 
genhatye  orihwadogenhti  eayonderihwahnoton  jiyonh- 
wenjade,  engarake,  ne  kea-igen  nonhehtyen  jinongwaty- 
erase, eayontroryathage  jinityoriliwayeriton  ne  aonha. 

14  i[  Ethone  shayadat  ne  tekenihshadire,  ronwayats 
Judas  Iscariot,  ken  warehte  jithaditeron  radiyatagweniyo 
radijihenlistajih, 

15  Neoni  ehyahshagawcnhahse,  To-naaskwagariakshe, 
nok  lih  ycnhiyaiitkawe  isegeh?  Neoni  wathadirihonien 
ne  raonha  alishen-niwahshen  nikaristanorontserageh  ta- 
honyon  nohwista. 

16  Neoni  ethone  tahadahsawen  onen  ne  ok  naonsa- 
howeyenhsten  nea-enlfonigonrhaten. 

17  1"  Nonwa,  tyodehniseradyerenhton  jinihondeailyo- 
tha  ne  yahtewatthengwahton  kanatarohk,  ne  raotyoh- 
kwa  ehwahonnewe  Yesus-neh,  wahonniron,  Ka  onhte 
nonweh  nasenaton  nagwagwatagwahse  ne  a-ahseke  ne 
enegen  enwatongohte  (passover)  ? 


172 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


18  And  he  said,  Go  into  the  city  to  such  a  man,  and 
say  unto  him,  The  Muster  saith.  My  time  is  at  hand  ;  I 
will  keep  the  passover  at  thy  house  with  my  disciples. 


19  And  the  disciples  did  as  Jesus  had  appointed  them; 
and  thoy  made  ready  the  passover. 

:20  Now,  when  the  even  was  come,  he  sat  down  with 
the  twelve. 

21  And  as  they  did  eat,  he  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
That  one  of  you  shall  betray  me. 

22  And  thoy  were  exceedin,<j^  yorrowful,  and  began 
every  one  of  them  to  say  unto  him.  Lord,  is  it  I  ? 

23  And  he  answered  and  said.  He  that  dippeth  his 
hand  with  me  in  the  dish,  the  same  shall  betray  me. 

24  The  Son  of  man  goeth,  as  it  is  written  of  him  :  but 
woe  unto  that  man  by  whom  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  I 
it  had  been  good  for  that  man  if  lie  had  not  been  born. 

25  Then  Judas,  which  betrayed  him,  answered  and 
said,  Master,  is  it  1  ?   He  suid  unto  him,  Thou  hast  said. 

26  1"  And,  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread,  and 
blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  disciples,  and 
said,  Take,  eat :  this  is  my  body. 

27  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave 
it  to  them,  sajnng,  Drink  ye  all  of  it : 

28  For  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament,  which 
is  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

29  But  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  drink  henceforth  of 
this  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that  day  when  I  drink  it  new 
with  you  in  my  Father's  kingdom. 

30  And  when  they  had  sung  a  hymn,  they  went  out 
into  the  Mount  of  Olives. 


18  ^ 

weh,  ei 
hatye,  ( 
yawean 
jiniwai; 
19  ^ 
wahshn 
ne  (pas 

20  r 

raotyol 

21  ^ 
wagwe 
genigo 

22  I 
huiidnl 
Sayan 

'23 
skahni 
hagen 

jikah} 
rongw 
weh! 
25 
hawei 
Etho 
26 
oni  wi 
yohk^ 
27 
shagJ 
28 
tenye 
skan 
29 
ayog 
radel 
gen 
3C 
wah 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


173 


trrj; 

'ith 
rou, 

ran 


18  Wahenron,  Wasene  kanatagon  rayatatogen  rong- 

weh,  enjisenenhahse,  Ne  neh  Sliongeniweaniyo  rawcn- 

hatye,  Onen  tholmh  yuongwaderihwihese :  Eh  kadi  nea- 

yaweane   engutstcriste   ne    (passover)  sanonhaagon  oni 

jiniwagityohkwa. 

19  No  kadi  chnaaweane  ne  Yosiis  jinahshagoyerase 
wahshagohoiigaryake  ne  raotyolikwa ;  wahadigwatago 
ne  {passnrer). 

20  Ne  onen  kadi,  jiwaogarahwe,  onen  wahontyen  ne 
raotyohkwa. 

•21  Neoni  ok  ne  jitchontskahon,  wahenron,  Agwah  lih 
wagwenliahso  jonha,  enhskat  ne  jinijon  tkagonte  leyon- 
genigonhraserane. 

22  Neoni  konwayats  ne  wahodinigonhranonwake,  ta- 
hondalisnwon  niyadchadih  wahonniron  ne  raonhageh, 
Sayaner,  aten  lih?  i 

23  Neoni  saliuriliwaserago  wahenron,  Ne  ne  enh- 
skahne  teyongenijenhton  skakshatneh,  ne  shahayadat  te- 
hagenigonhiciHcrane. 

.  24  Ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  ehwarehte,  jinikayeren 
jikahyaton  jinenhoyatawen  raonha  :  nok  rotenht  ne  tho- 
rongweh  ne  ne  wathonigonhraseren  ne  Ronwayen  nong- 
weh !  senha  yoyanere  ne  yahnonwenton  thahonageraton. 

25  Ethone  Judas,  ne  nogen  wathonigonhraseren,  wa- 
hawenhahse  raonha,  Tageweanij'^o,  aten  lih  ?  Wahenron, 
Etho  jinahsiron. 

26  ^  Neoni,  jifehontskahon,  Yesus  wathanatarahkwei 
oni  wahayatateriste,  wathayakhon,  wahshagaon  ne  raot" 
yohkwa,  oni  wahenron,  Jenah,  senek ;  ne  nagyeronta. 

27  Neoni  watrahkwe  ne  cup,  oni  wahatonren,  oni  ya- 
shagaon  rononha,  wahenron,  Sewahnegira  sewagwegon : 

28  Nok  kea-igen  agenegwenhsa  ne  negen  ne  ase  wa- 
tenyendenhstahkon  (Testament,)  wakrironh  ne  negen  en- 
skaragewahte  eso  karihwaneren. 

29  Nok  lih  wagwenhahse,  Yahteyaweht  aaknegira 
ayogondatye  ne  onenharatasehon,  jiniyore  ne  enwehnise- 
radeke  ne  onen  ne  enseknegira  nase  enhskahne  nise  Ra- 

genihnehah  ne  kayanertseragonh. 

30  Neoni  ne  onen  wathadiriwahkwe  oreanase  ethone 
wahadiyageane  ken  wahonnehte  jityononte  ne  Olives. 

15* 


■ 


174 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


31  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  them,  All  ye  shall  be  offended 
because  of  me  this  night ;  for  it  is  written,  I  will  smite 
the  Shepherd,  and  the  sheep  of  the  flock  shall  be  scatter- 
ed abroad. 


32  But  after  I  am  risen  again,  1  will  go  before  you 
into  Galilee. 

33  Peter  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Though  all  men 
shall  be  oflended  because  of  thee,  yet  will  1  never  be  of- 
fended. 

34  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily  I.  say  unto  thee,  that 
this  night,  before  the  cock  crow,  thou  shall  deny  mo 
thrice . 

35  Pever  said  unto  him.  Though  1  should  die  with 
thee,  yet  will  I  not  deny  thee.  Likewise  also  said  all  the 
disciples. 

36  IF  Then  cometh  Jesus  with  them  unto  a  place  call- 
ed Gethsemane,  and  saith  unto  the  disciples.  Sit  ye  here, 
while  I  go  and  pray  yonder. 

37  And  he  took  with  him  Peter,  and  tho  two  sons  of 
Zebedee,  and  began  to  be  sorrowful,  and  very  heavy. 

38  Then  saith  he  unto  them,  My  soul  is  exceeding 
sorrowful,  even  unto  death :  tarry  ye  here,  and  watch 
with  me. 

39  And  he  went  a  little  further,  and  fell  on  his  fece, 
and  prayed,  saying,  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let 
this  cup  pass  from  me,  nevertheless,  not  as  I  will,  but  as 
thou  wilt. 


40  And  he  cometh  unto  the  disciples  and  findeth  them 
asleep,  and  saith  unto  Peter,  What !  could  ye  not  watch 
with  me  one  hour? 

41  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation : 
the  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak. 


KR  8T.  MATTHRW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


175 


Ided 

lite 

tter- 


ten 
of. 


31  Ethone  rawen  ne  Ycsus  rononhngeh,  Af^wcgon 
negcn  yetshigonronnyane  lih  agcriwa  neayogarahwe 
igen  kahyatonh,  Kca-ncngyere  tenfji'eanityohgogwahte 
enhihrcwahtc  no  ratstoristha  no  tcj^odiiuikaronton-ah,  oni 
ne  teyodinakaronton-ah  jinikcntyolikwa  oklhiyalengon- 
reni  okthiwagwcgon. 

32  Ok  ohnagen  Tih  enskadkotsko  shc,5on,  lih  ohenton 
enge  ji-iscwe  nu  Galilee  nonkadih. 

33  Pe^er  wabarih\vasera!>;o  \vahcnron  raofthagcn,  Etho 
sane  agwcgon  nongwch  cnhonwadiix'^nron  nc  cngarihonni 
nise,  yah  ki  uiih  nonw.num  thiyaonkkciihralen. 

34  Yesus  wahenron  raonhagch,  Ai^wah  lih  wagon- 
yenhahse,  Kca-igen  nonwa  enyogarahkwe,  arekho  ne 
kitkit  thenj^odadike,  niso  ahshcn  ncnskwadoiihiye. 

35  Pt'/er  sahawenhahse,  Ethoenhskahne  tcndeuiheye, 
shegon  yahteyawcht  agonyadonhiye  nise.  Radigwegon 
sane  nc  wahonniron  ne  raotyol  ikwa  ; 

361  Ethone  eh 'ahonnchte  Yesus  ronnejinonweh  kon- 
wayats  Geihscmane,  wahshagawcnhalisc  ne  raotyohkwa, 
nyare  kenscwatyen,  gaderoanaj'^cn  nynro. 

37  Nconi  wahoyatarago  Peter,  oni  tckcnih  ne  Sha- 
goyeaogon-ah  ne  Zcbedee,  nentondahsawen  jiniyoht  ne 
ronigonhrakshense  nagwah. 

38  Etho  wahenron  rononhageh,  Agwadonhets  yoneh- 
ragwaht  wagenigonhraksliense,  ji  oni  giheyonhsere :  ken 
aewenterondak,  tcwadeanigonraren. 

39  Neoni  yahahtenti  isi  nonweha,  ehtageh  wahat- 
konhsayen,  wahadereanayen,  raton,  O  Ragenih,  tokat 
okthakanoron,  wagatongohtas  ne  cup  niih,  etho  sane 
nea-ne-eh,  yah  lih  tewageriwa,  ne  ok  nise  jinisanigonh- 
roten  ehneayaweane. 

40  Neoni  ehsarawe  jaditeron  ne  raotyohkwa  wahsha- 
goyadatshenri  roditas,  wahawenhahse  ne  Peter,  Ohna- 
awen !  yah  ken  tesewagwenyon  nahesewatyehwatage 
enhskat  hour  jinahe  ? 

41  Sewadeanigonraren  oni  sewadereanayen,  ne  ne 
tohsa  akte  niyahesewanigouhrenhawe :  Kanigonra  orih- 
wiyo  ehnirihoten  nok  nowaron  onetskha  nea-neeh : 


Ji 


176 


8T.    MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


42  He  went  away  again  the  f?econd  time,  and  prayed, 
saying,  O  rny  Father,  if  this  cup  may  not  pass  away 
from  me,  except  1  drink  it,  thy  will  be  done. 

43  And  he  came  and  found  them  asleep  again ;  for 
their  eyes  were  heavy. 

44  And  he  left  them,  and  went  away  again,  and  pray- 
ed the  third  time,  saying  the  same  words. 

45  Then  cometh  he  to  his  disciples,  and  saith  unto 
them,  Sleep  on  now,  and  take  your  vcsi :  behold,  the  hour 
is  at  hand,  and  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  into  the  hands 
of  sinners. 

46  Rise,  let  as  be  going  :  h  'hold,  he  is  at  hand  that 
doth  betray  me. 

47  IT  And,  while  he  yet  spake,  lo,  Judas,  one  of  the 
twelve,  came,  and  with  him  a  great  multitude  with 
swords  and  staves,  from  the  chief  priests  and  elders  of 
the  people. 

48  Now,  he  that  betrayed  him  gave  them  a  sign,  say- 
ing. Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss,  that  same  is  he ;  hold  him 
fast. 

49  And  forthwith  he  came  to  Jesus,  and  said,  Hail, 
Master;  and  kissed  him. 

50  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Friend,  wherefore  art 
thou  come  ?  Then  came  they,  and  laid  hands  on  Jesus, 
and  took  him. 

5 1  And,  behold,  one  of  them  which  were  with  Jesus, 
stretched  out  his  hand,  and  drew  his  sword,  and  struck  a 
servant  of  the  high  priest's  and  smote  off  his  ear. 

52  Then  said  Jesus  unto  him.  Put  up  again  thy  sword 
into  his  place :  for  all  they  that  take  the  sword  shall 
perish  with  the  sword. 

53  Thinkest  thou  that  I  cannot  now  pray  to  my 
Father,  and  he  shall  presently  give  me  more  than 
twelve  legions  of  angels  ? 


^ 


ed, 


WE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


177 


42  Raonha  are  cren  sarchte  ne  tckonihadoni,  oni  yn- 
hadereanayen,  raton,  O  Ragcnih;  tokat  nogeane  cup 
yahthatenwagatongohtanire,  ji  kiok  ki  iia  enkncgira,  ji- 
neiihsycro  'jhncayaweane. 

43  Neov.  chsarawc  jiraditeronroditasarc,  nense  yoxte 
ne  radigahtcgeh. 

44  Non  .irc  shashagoyatonti,  even  sarchto,  yonsahade- 
reanayen  are  ne  ahshcnhadont,  ok  ne  bhagawtana  jina- 
honron. 

45  Ethono  narc  ehsarawc  raotyohkwagoh,  wahsiiaga- 
■vrenhahse,  shegon  niscwcntas,  sewadorislien  nonwa : 
onen  Jadkahthoh,  neano  hour  thohah  kado,  oni  ne  Ron- 
wayen  nongwch  nen  ok  hetho  no  lolionwanigonhrasero 
radihsnongeh  ne  rodirihwancraaxkon. 

46  Tesonitan,  tcwahtenti :  Jadkahthoh,  nen  ok  ctho 
ne  tchagenigonhrascre  niih. 

47  1[  Jiriahe  shegon  nihohthare,  jadkahthoh,  Judas,  ne 
nenhskat  ne  tekenih-shadire,  nen  tare,  ronne  tchonityoh- 
kondatye  kentybhkowanen  radihawi  asharcgowah  kan- 
hyen-ogon,  ehtahonnchte  jithaditcron  radiyatagweniyoso 
oni  thodikstcnhase  nongwehogon. 

48  Nonwa,  raonha  ne  ronigonrhateanire  rawcn  enwa- 
tenyendenhston,  Onhka  kiok,  rigwanyon,  ne-eh  ehjise- 
niyena. 

49  Neoni  okshaok  ehwarawe  Yesus-neh,  wahenron, 
Watkonnonweron,  Tageweaniyo ;  oni  wahogwanyon. 

50  Nconi  Yesus  wahawenhalise,  Dyatcuro,  otnasatye- 
rane  ne  gentho  ?  Ethone  nen  wahonnewe,  onen  yahon- 
wayena  ne  Yesus  ratshenen  onton. 

51  Neoni,  jadkahthoh,  shayadat  ne  Yesus  ronnene, 
wahasharatago,  wphoyenhte  ne  ronhase  ne  rajihenhsta- 
jihkowa  yahohonhtyakte  skadih. 

52  Ethone  ne  Yesus  wahawenhahse,  Sasettan  ne  sa- 
share :  igen  agwegon  jinigon  ne  ronsharenhawe  rontka- 
ronnyane  asharegowa  rodiryohsere. 

53  Isewehre  ken  nonwa  yah  genh  thaakkweni  ahiya- 
dereanayenhahse  ne  Ragenihah,  oni  endehshagoreke  ne 
isi  nonwe  ne  tekeni-yawenre  niyohnanet  kentyohkowa- 
nenhsera  ne  karonhyagehronon  1 


■■i 


178 


ST.    MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


64  But  how  then  shall  the  scriptures  be  fulfilled,  that 
thus  it  must  be  ? 

65  In  that  same  hour  said  Jesus  to  the  multitudes, 
Are  ye  come  out,  as  against  a  thief,  with  swords  and 
staves  for  to  take  me  ?  I  sat  daily  with  you  teaching  in 
the  temple,  and  ye  laid  no  hold  on  me. 


56  But  all  this  was  done  that  the  scriptures  of  the 
prophets  might  be  fulfilled.  Then  all  the  disciples  for- 
sook him  and  fled. 

57  IF  And  they  that  had  laid  hold  on  Jesus  led  hivu 
away  to  Caiaphas  the  high  priest,  where  the  scribes  and 
elders  were  assembled. 

58  But  Peter  followed  him  afar  off  unto  the  high 
priest's  palace,  and  went  in,  and  sat  with  the  servants,  to 
see  the  end. 

59  Now  the  chief  priests  and  elders,  and  all  the  coun- 
cil, sought  false  witness  against  Jesus,  to  put  him  to 
death ; 

60  But  found  none :  yea,  though  many  false  witnesses 
came,  yet  found  they  none.  At  the  last  came  two  false 
witnesses, 

61  And  said,  This  fellow  said,  I  am  able  to  destroy  the 
temple  of  God,  and  to  build  it  in  three  days. 


62  And  the  high  priest  arose,  and  said  unto  him, 
Answerest  thou  nothing  ?  What  is  it  which  these  wit- 
ness against  thee? 

63  But  Jesus  held  his  peace.  And  the  high  priest 
answered  and  said  unto  him,  I  adjure  thee  by  the 
hving  God,  that  thou  tell  us  whether  thou  be  the  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God. 


54  N 

tiogon  ( 

550 

kowane 

yoht  ni 

oni  yon 

niserag 

nonhso 

56  ^ 

genhtic 

gayer  it 

wahon 

57-11 

wayate 

jinonw 

nongw 

58  ] 

thanor 

weyat( 

dawad 

59 
radiko 
warah 
waryc 

60 
weanc 
geh  te 
weam 

61 

lih  vv 

ne  Ni 

genor 

62 

oniw 

nissa 

hege 

63 

oni  I 

hage' 

Niyo 

ristui 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


179 


54  Nok  to  kadi  neayaweane  ne  kahyatonhseradogenh- 
tiogon  engaweanayerine,  wahi  tkagonte-onweh  ? 

55  Ok  ne  kade  ne  hour  wahenron  ne  Yesus  jikentyoh- 
kowanen  wahshagawenhahse,  Eh  ken  nisewayere,  jini- 
yoht  ne  yenenhskwas,  sewahawinonhatye  asharegowa 
oni  yondadyenhtha  jiwahskwayena  1  kense  niyadeweh- 
niserageh  enhskahne  tewenteron  gwarihonyeani  jika- 
nonhsotegowa,  yah  kadi  neane  teseweron  shagwayena. 

56  Nok  agwegon  ehnaaweane  jiniyodatih  norihwado- 
genhtiogon  ne  rodiyatadogenhtigenha  ronadadihne  ta- 
gayerite  ehnaaweane.  Ethone  ne  raotyohkwa  agwegon 
wahonwayatondi  wahontego. 

57  %  Neoni  jinihadi  ne  ronwayena  ne  Yesus  ehwahon- 
wayatenhawihte  jithenteron  ne  rakowanen  Caiaphas, 
jinonwe  nithonatkeanisson  ne  scribes  oni  thodikstenhase 
nongwehogon. 

58  Nok  Peter  wahohsere  inon  tenhnon  tare  jinonweh 
thanonhsotegowah  ne  rakowanen  rajihenhstajih  yaha- 
weyate  ji}ononhsawenhte,  ne  ne  tahaganerake  jiyen- 
dawadokton. 

59  Nonwa,  ne  radikowanense  radijihenhstajih  oni 
radikowanense  nongwehogon,  rodijenhayen  oncn  wahon- 
warahse  cnowenta-ogon  ne  Yesus,  ne  wahouni  ahon- 
waryo ; 

60  Nok  yah  onhka  arekho :  ethose,  onen  eso  wahon- 
weanowentase,  arekho  ki  yaonderihwihewe.  Ohnagen- 
geh  tehniyahshe  wandwe  onen  ne  ne  engatogenhji  enhon- 
weanowenhten, 

61  Neoni  wahniron,  Ken-igen  rahetkenhskwa  rawen, 
lih  wakkwenyon  agenonhsarihsi  jirononhsote  {Temple) 
ne  Niyoh,  nok  aonsagenonhsonni  ahshen  naonta  aonsa- 
genonhsissa. 

62  Neoni  rajihenhstajih  kowah  wahadyatagwarihsi, 
oni  wahawenhahse,  yahothenon  tehsaton  1  serihwaserafo 
nissa  ohnyotyeren  kense  nonwa  onen  watisaderihwawen- 
hege? 

63  Neoni  Yesus  okthatehotode  yahskaweanat.  Ne- 
oni ne  rajihenhstajihkowah  wahodatih  wahenron  raon- 
hageh,  lih  wagonyaderihoktahkon  jironhe-onweh  ne 
Niyoh,  Nea  nonwa  tagwahrori  gyaahsa  ise  genh  ne  Ko- 
ristus,  ne  Niyoh  Ronwayen. 


180 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


i! 


64  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Thou  hast  said :  nevertheless, 
I  say  unto  you,  Hereafter  shall  ye  see  the  Son  of  man 
sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  power,  and  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven, 

65  Then  the  high  priest  rent  his  clothes,  saying,  He 
hach  spoken  blasphemy ;  what  further  need  have  we  of 
witnesses  ?  behold,  now  ye  have  heard  his  blasphemy. 

66  What  think  ye  ?  They  answered  and  said,  He  is 
guilty  of  death. 

67  Then  did  they  spit  in  his  face,  and  bulFetted  him ; 
and  others  smote  him  with  the  palms  of  their  hands, 

68  Saying,  Prophesy  unto  us,  thou  Christ:  Who  is 
he  that  smote  thee  1 

69  ^  Now  Peter  sat  without  in  the  palace ;  and  a 
damsel  came  unto  him,  saying.  Thou  also  wast  with 
Jesus  of  Galilee. 

.    70  But  he  denied  before  them  all,  saying,  I  know  not 
what  thou  sayest. 

71  And,  when  he  was  gone  out  into  the  porch,  ano- 
ther maid  tonw  him,  and  said  unto  them  that  were  there, 
This,  felloio  was  also  with  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

72  And  again  he  denied  with  an  oatn,  I  do  not  know 
the  man. 

73  And  after  a  while  came  unto  him  thoy  that  stood 
by,  and  said  to  Peter,  Surely  thou  also  art  one  of  them : 
for  thy  speech  bewrayeth  thee. 

74  Then  began  he  to  curse  and  to  swear,  saying^  I 
know  not  the  man.     And  immediately  the  cock  crew. 

75  And  Peter  remembered  the  words  of  Jesus,  which 
said  unto  him,  Before  the  cock  crow,  thou  shalt  deny  me 
thrice.     And  he  went  out,  and  wept  bitterly. 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI. 


181 


He 

t^e  of 


not 


64  Yesus  sahenron  raonhageh,  Etho  jinahsiron ;  etho 
sane  neane,  lih  wagonyenhahse,  Ohnagengeh  ensehtsad- 
kahthoh  ne  Ronwayen  nongweh  enhenterondake  jira- 
weyendehtahkon  rasnongeh  oni  kashatstenhsera,  neii 
tentre  otshatagon  ne  karonhyageh. 

65  Ethone  rajihenhstajihkowah  waharajon  ne  raonena, 
wahenron,  Kea  nonwa  wahadatih  waharihwanerake- 
gowah  ;  nahoten  shegon  isi  nonweh  yayerihwisake  1  Se- 
wadkahthoh,  nen  nonwa  sewathonde  jinahayere. 

66  Nahoten  isewehre  nise  ?  Wahadirihwaserago  wa- 
honniron,  renheye. 

67  Ethone  wahonweanitskeroserahwe  ragonksne,  oni 
wahonwayagwenrhtarho ;  ronwagonhrekhon  ronway- 
enhtanyons, 

68  Rontonyon,  Tagwahroryanyon  niihne,  ise  Keristus: 
onhka  neane  nahesaweyeanageani  nonwa? 

69  ^  Nonwa  Peter  atste  nonkadih  renteron  jikanonh- 
sote ;  kayataseah  ehiwe  jirentdron,  wagenron,  Ise  wahi 
niseneskwe  ne  Yesus  ne  Galilee-haga. 

70  Nok  wahadonhiye  ronathondenyon,  wahenron,  yah 
tekyenteri  nahoten  saton. 

71  Neoni,  nenssahayageanejiyononhsote,  oyakayti'  ^se 
wahotkahthoh  irade,  wagenron,  Kea-irade  rongweh  neo- 
nenne  nmeskwe  ne  Yesus  ne  Nazareth-haga. 

72  Neoni  shegon  wahadonhiye  agwah  wohadewea- 
nahiiirate  wahenron,  yahtehiyenteri  ne  rongweh  ne  jiton. 

73  Neoni  kea-na,heyah  ohnagen  oya  ehire  ehwathane, 
wahenron  Peter,  Ise  wahi  iseneskwe  :  oya  oni  nihsewea- 
noten. 

74  Nen  tahadahsawen  wahadeweanayesahtanyon, 
wahenron,  Yahothenon  tehiyenteri  ne  rongweh  ne  jiton. 
Neoni  yogondatye  ne  kitkit  ondatih. 

75  Ni-oni  Peter  yogondatye  sahrehyarane  ne  raoweana 
ne  Yesu  '  aahoten  raweani,  Arekho  enhskat  ne  kitkit 
theayoda.iUiake,  nok  ahshen  neiiskwadonhjyase.  Neofti 
yahayageane,  yahatstaren  wagahehragwahte. 


16 


"'•1. 


182 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVIF. 


CHAR   XXV^Il. 

Christ  is  delivered  hound  to  Pilate. 

WHEi'J  the  morning  was  come,  all  the  chief  priests 
and  elders  of  the  people  took  counsel  against  Jesu? 
to  put  him  10  death. 

2  And  wh;n  they  had  bound  him  they  led  him  away, 
and  delivered  him  to  Pontius  Pilate  the  governor. 

3  IT  Then  Judas,  which  had  betrayed  him,  when  ho 
saw  that  he  was  condemned,  repented  himself,  and 
brought  again  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver  to  the  chief 
priests  and  elders, 

4  Saying,  I  have  sinned  in  that  I  have  betrayed  the 
innocent  blood.  And  they  said,  What  is  that  to  us? 
see  thou  to  that.  *^ 

5  And  he  cast  down  the  pieces  of  silver  in  the  tem- 
ple, and  departed,  and  went  and  hanged  himself. 

6  And  the  chief  priests  took  the  silver  pieces,  and  said. 
It  is  not  lawful  for  to  put  them  into  the  treasury,  because 
it  is  the  price  of  blood. 

7  And  they  took  counsel,  and  bought  with  them  the 
potter's  field,  to  bury  strangers  in. 

8  Wherefore  that  field  was  called,  The  field  of  blood, 
unto  this  day. 

9  (Then  was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by 
Jeremy  the  prophet,  saying,  And  they  took  the  thirty 
pieces  of  silver,  the  price  of  him  that  was  valued,  whom 
they  of  the  children  of  Israel  did  value, 

10  And  gave  them  for  the  potter's  field,  as  the  Lord 
appointed  me.) 

11^  And  Jesus  stood  before  the  governor ;  and  the 
govenor  asked  him,  saying,  Art  thou  the  King  of  the 
Jews '?   And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  sayest. 


5 


NR  ST.    MATTHLW.  CHAP.  XXVII. 


183 


CHAP.  XXVII 

Kerislus  yahonwahtkawe  raneren  jirentcron  Pilate 

NE  onen  jiwaorheane,  agwegon  ne  radikowanenh.^n 
radijihenhstajih  oni   rodikstenhase  nongwehogon 
onen  wahonwajenhayea  ne  Yesiis  ne  onen  ahonwaryo 

2  Ne  onen  wahonwanerenke  nok  wahonwahsharinc, 
(3hyahonwanaskwewe  jithenteron  Pontius  Pilate  ne  Ra- 
korali. 

3  *1[  Ethone  Judas,  ne  tehonigonhrasere,  nen  wahad- 
kahlhoh  onen  wahonwadewendehte,  ethon&  shadaderih- 
wastanih,  ehshahahewe  ne  ahshen-niwahshen  nikarisu. 
norontserageh  jiraditeron   ne   radiyatagweniyose  radiji- 
henhstajih radikowanenhse  oni, 

4  Sahenron,  Wagerihwanerake  jiniwagyeren  walak- 
henigonhraseren  ne  ne  Kanegwenhsanoron.  Neoni  wa- 
honwenhahse,  Oh  kadi  iie  henon  niihne  ?  ise  ne  sadery 
entare  jinahsyere. 

5  Neoni  ehwahoti  nohwista  ononhsadogenhtigeh,  eren 
warehte,  oni  yaiiadatnyaterenge. 

6  Neoni  ne  radikowanenhse  radijihenhstajih  tonsahon- 
nehkwe  ne  karistanoron,  vvahonniron,  Yahteyoweyenh- 
.ston  nahetewateweyentan,  igen  yahatkene  nonegwenhsa. 

7  Nen  wathadiyatorehte,  onen  wahonnonhwenjahni- 
nonte,'  jieayondadyadataasthageh  nagaonhwenjayen. 

8  Ne  wahonni  neh  kahentayen  rodinatongwen,  Oneg- 
wsnhsa  kahentageh,  non"vya  shegon  ne  kenwehniserade. 

9  (Nen  yahonderihwihewe  ehnaawen  jinihodatih  ne 
Jeremy  royatadogenhti,  rawen,  Teshodihkwen  ne  ali- 
shen-niwahshen  nikaristanorontserageh,  jinihayatauo- 
ronhkwe,  ehnihodinatonhkwe  ne  ronwadiyea-genha  ne 
Iseratt. 

10  Ehnahadigaryake  jiwahadihninon  ne  yetshetonny- 
atiia  kahsntayen,  ne  ne  Royaner  jinihagyataragwen.) 

1 1  1^  Ne  onen  Yesus  ehirade  ohenton  jirenteron  ne 
Koroh  neoni  ne  korah  wahorihwanondonse  raonha,  wa- 
henron,  Ise  genh  naah  ne  korahkowah  ne  Jews-haga  ? 
Neoni  Yesus  waheiiron.  Etho  jinuhsiron. 


!»;. 


V^l 


181 


ST.  MATTHEW.  CH.\P.  XXVil. 


12  And  when  he  was  accused  of  the  chief  pnests  and 
elders  he  answered  nothing. 

13  Then  said  Pilate  unto  him,  Hearest  thou  not  how 
many  things  they  witness  against  thee  ? 

14  And  he  answered  him  to  never  a  word  ;  insomuch 
that  thegoviiiior  marvelled  greatly. 

1.5  IF  Njw,  at  that  feast  the  governor  was  wont  to 
release  unto  tho  people  a  prisoner,  whom  they  would. 

16  /> .  Liiey  had  then  a  notable  prisoner,  called  Ba- 
rabbas. 

17  Therefore,  when  they  were  gathered  togetlier, 
Pilate  said  unto  them,  Whom  will  ye  that  I  release  unto 
you?  Barabbas,  or  Jesus,  which  is  called  Chrifct  ? 

18  For  he  knew  that  for  envy  they  had  delivered  him, 

19  1  When  he  was  set  down  on  the  judgment-seat, 
his  wife  sent  unto  him,  saying,  Have  thou  nothing  to  do 
with  that  just  man  :  for  I  have  suffered  many  things  this 
day  in  a  dream,  because  of  him. 


^ii)  But  the  chief  priests  and  elders  persuaded  the  mul- 
titude that  they  should  ask  Barabbas,  and  destroy  Jesus. 

■21  The  governor  answered  p.iid  said  unto  them,  Whe 
ther  of  the  twain  will  ye  thai  I  release  unto  you?  They 
said,  Barabbas. 

22  Pilate  saith  unto  them,  What  shall  I  do  then  wuh 
Jesus,  which  is  called  Christ?  They  all  say  unto  hun, 
Let  him  be  crucified, 

23  And  the  governor  said,  Why  ?  what  evil  hath  he 
done  ?  But  they  cried  out  the  more,  saying,  Let  him  be 
crucified. 


•JE  ST.  MATTHEW.  CHAP.  XXVIl. 


18.^ 


12  Neoni  ji  onen  wahonwadonthonse  jinahoiiwayerc 
ne  radijihenhstajihkowah  oni  radikowanenhae  nok  ynho- 
thenon  tehawen. 

13  Ethone  Pilate  wahawenhahse,  Yah  ken  tesathondc 
jiniyoriwageli  wahesarihwahretsten  notogeaonh? 

H  Ne  ne  yahskaweanat  tehoriliwascragwen  ;  ne  wa- 
honni  ne  korah  eso  wahonehrago. 

15  II  Ne  ethone,  jironadeanyote  ne  korah  jinikarihoten 
shayadat  ens  wahohtkawe  ne  ranuskwa,  onhka  kiok  te- 
lionatonhwenjonni  nongwehogon. 

IG  Neoni  ethone  ranaskwayen,  raongwetanehragwaht 
ronwayats,  Barabbas. 

17  Ne  kadi,  onen  enhskahne  wahontkeanissa,  Pilate 
wahshagawenhahse,  Ka-nikayen  isewchre  aonsakhey- 
ahtkawe  nisegeh  ?  ne  keaigenh  Barabbas,  nok  Yesus, 
negeane  Kenstus  ehjisewayats  ? 

18  Igen  roderyentare  ne  ok  ne  kanoshaonli  aoriwa 
jironwayena. 

19  11  Ne  onen  ji  ehrenteron  kajenhayentseragon  jiyon- 
tyendahkwa  ne  rone  tondenhane  raonhageh,  watonne, 
Tohsa  othenon  ahadewenharho  nahawenhahse  ne  rode- 
rihwagwarihsyon  ne  rongweh :  igen  niih  eso  ongeronhy- 
agenhte  jinaawen  ne  kenwente  kaserenhlagon  adetshenh- 
sera,  ne  aoriwa. 

20  Nok  thadiyatagweniyose  oni  radikowanenhse  ron- 
wadihrejaron  jinikentyohkwa  nahadirihwanonton  Barab- 
bas aonsahoAwahtkawe,  nok  ne  Yesus  ahonwaryo. 

2 1  Ne  korah  waharihwaserago  wahenron  rononhageh, 
Ka-nikayen  ne  tekenih  yenskwahtkawe  ?  Wahonniron, 
Barabbas. 

22  Pilate  Avahshagawenhahse,  Oh  kadi  neane  nenhi- 
yere  ne  Yesus,  ne  ronwayats  Keristus?  Radigwegon 
tahondatih  wahonwenhahse,  Tehonwayentanharen  nea- 
neeh. 

23  Ne  kadi  ne  korah  wahenron,  Ohnyotyeren  ?  Na- 
hoten  waheiken  jinihotyeren  ?  Ne  ok  hegen  senha  wa- 
hondeweanayentonwe,  ronto^i.  Tehonwa/entanharen  ne- 
ane-eh. 


16* 


$ 


186 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVII. 


'^4  ^  When  Pilate  saw  that  he  could  prevail  nothing, 
but  that  rather  a  tumult  wa«  made,  he  took  water  and 
washed  his  hands  before  the  niultitude,  saying,  I  am  in- 
nocent of  the  blood  of  this  just  person  ;  see  ye  to  it. 


25  Then  answered  all  the  people,  and  said,  His  blood 
he  on  us,  and  on  our  children. 

•^(i  H  Then  released  he  Barabbas  unto  them:  and 
when  he  had  scourged  Jesus  he  delivered  him  tv  be  cru- 
cified. 

'^7  Then  the  soldiers  of  the  governor  took  Jesus  into 
the  common  hall,  and  gathered  unto  him  the  whole  band 
Iff  soldiers. 

28  And  they  stripped  him,  and  put  on  him  a  scarlet 
robe. 

29  And  when  they  had  platted  a  crown  of  thorns,  they 
put  it  upon  his  head,  and  a  reed  in  his  right  hand,  and 
they  bowed  the  knee  before  him,  and  mocked  him,  say- 
ing, Hail,  King  uf  the  Jews  ! 


30  And  they  spit  upon  him,  and  took  the  reed,  and 
smote  him  on  the  head. 

ol  And  after  that  they  had  mocked  him,  they  took  the 
robe  off  from  him,  and  put  his  own  raiment  on  him,  and 
led  him  away  to  crucify  him. 

82  And  as  they  came  out,  they  found  a  man  of  Cyrene 
>Simon  by  name :  him  they  compelled  to  bear  his  cross. 

33  •![  And  when  they  were  come  unto  a  place  called 
(Jolgotha,  that  is  to  say,  A  place  of  a  scull, 

34  They  gave  him  vinegar  to  drink  mingled  with  gall ; 
and  when  he  had  tasted  thereof^  he  would  not  drink. 


ron. 


NE   ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVII. 


187 


0 

d 

?t 


y 

x\ 

y 


id 

le 
id 


le 


24  IT  Ne  onen  ne  Pilate  wahadkahthohyahtehogwen- 
yon  ahoyatagenha,  ne  ok  hogen  tahondeweanahkwisron, 
ethone  watrahkwe  ohnekanohs,  wahohsnonhsohare  raodi- 
henton  jinikentyohkwa,  ratoii,  Ne  lih  agyatugate  ne  rao- 
negwenhsageh  igen  roderihwagwarihsyon ;  Ise  nissa 
jatsterist. 

25  Ne  onen  wahadirihwaserago  ongwetagwegon,  wa- 
honniron,  Raonha  raonegwenhsa  iihne  kayendat,  nok  oni 
nakhiyen-ogon-ah  yongwadcriliwayenhahse. 

20  H  Ethone  sahohtkawe  Bar  abbas  rononhageh  :  ne 
onen  wahonwahsohkwawishon  Yesus  onen  tenhnon  ya- 
honwahtkawe  jinonweh  yatenhonwayentanharon. 

27  Ethone  shodar  ne  korah  raotyohkwa  onen  wahon- 
wayena  Yesus  ehyahonwayathewe  kanaktowaneaneh, 
onenh  ehwahontkeanissa  tenhnon  ohshodarhagwegon. 

28  Neoni  wahadirihsi  ne  raonena,  nentenlinon  wahon- 
wentyake  jitagonhkowah  ahshire. 

29  Ne  onen  rodinhahseronni  ohikta  eanonwarorc  ro- 
nonni,  raononjineh  waheren,  oni  ostyentane  tahonyon 
rasnongeh  jiraweycndehtahkon  nonkadih,  neoni  tehon- 
wanonhweronyon  jiniyoht  tahondontsothatagc,  ne  ne 
kagonnaton,  ronweani,  Sanehragwaht,  Korahkowah  ne 
Jews-hag  a ! 

30  Neoni  ronweanitskeroseras,  wahonwahkhwa  ne 
rahawe,  \fahonwayenhtanyon  raononjineh. 

31  Neoni  nen  oimagen  jironwagonnatha,  nen  sahon- 
wentyahsi  ne  ahshire,  ne  sahonwadyatawite  ne  raonha 
raonena,  onen  wahonwahsharine  jiyatenhonwayatanha- 
ron. 

32  Neoni,  ji  onen  wahadiyageane,  ehwahonwayadat- 
shenri  rongweh  ne  Cyrene-haga,  Simon  ronwayats :  ta- 
honweanonhtonse  walienhnenlisaren  ne  tekayahsonte. 

33  ^  Ne  onen  yahonnewe  jinonweh  nikanaton  konwa- 
yats  Golgotha,  ne  nayairon,  jinonweh  ohstawenserake, 

34  Ne  wahonwanonte  teyohnekahyojis  ne  ahahnegira 
tekayehston  olshate :  ne  ji  onen  wahatkense,  yahtehoh- 
negiren. 


iir.. 


Hi 

If       J 

II 


^*? 


188 


ST.    MATTHEW,    CHAP.  XXVII. 


35  And  they  crucified  him,  and  parted  his  garments, 
casting  lots  :  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spo- 
ken by  the  prophet.  They  parted  my  garments  among 
them,  and  upon  my  vesture  did  they  cast  lots. 


36  And,  sitting  down,  they  watched  him  there  ; 

37  And  set  up  over  his  his  head  his  accusation  written, 
THIS  IS  JESUS,  THE  KING  OF  THE  JEWS. 

38  Then  were  there  two  thieves  crucified  with  him : 
one  on  the  right  hand,  and  another  on  the  left. 

39  If  And  they  that  passed  by  reviled  him,  wagging 
their  heads, 

40  And  saying,  Thoii  ^l;at  destroyest  this  temple,  and 
buildest  ii  in  three  aays,  ;^o.ve  thyself  If  thou  be  the  Son 
of  God,  come  down  from  the  cross. 


4 1  Likewise  also  the  chief  priests,  mocking  him,  with 
the  scribes  and  elders,  said, 

42  He  saved  others  ;  himself  he  cannot  save.  If  he 
be  the  King  of  Israel,  let  him  now  come  down  from  the 
cross,  and  we  will  believe  him. 

43  He  trusted  in  God ;  let  him  deliver,  him  now,  if 
he  will  have  him:  for  he  said,  I  am  the  Son  of  God. 

44  The  thieves  also,  which  were  crucified  with  him, 
cast  the  same  in  his  teeth. 

45  H  Now,  from  the  sixth  hour,  there  was  darkness 
over  all  the  land  unto  the  ninth  hour. 

46  And,  about  the  ninth  hour,  Jesus  cried  w^th  a  loud 
voice,  saying,  Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabachthani?  thai  ^  to  say, 
My  God,  my  God,  w^hy  hast  thou  forsaken  n 


NK    ST.  MATTHi.W,  CHAP,  XXV  1 1. 


i8'.) 


r 


5n, 


35  Neoni  wnihonwayentanharon,  wathadikhuhsyongo 
ne  raoncria,  wahadiyenthohji  nonhka  ngowenhk  enwa- 
ton  :  no  kadi  ne  yaliftweanaycrino  jiiiihodatih  royatado- 
genhtii]^enha,  rawen,  Wathadikhiih«yojjgo  luigeacna  ro- 
nonha,  nok  oiii  wathudikhahsyongo  iKjhento-  w  igadyu- 
tawiton. 

30  Neon,  ohwahontyen,  oni  wahoimonn 

37  Nconi  iiyeliodenonjistato  clikaliyuloii  ion 
ne  no  waton,  NE  NEGEA-ENH  YESUb  1m£  KO- 
RAHKOWAH  NE  JEWS-HAGA. 

38  Ethone  oni  tehniyahshe  ninoiihskwas  enhskahnc 
wathonwadiycntanharon ;  euhskat  jiraweycndehtahkon, 
enhskat  shaneii-wadih. 

30  If  Neoni  ne  chrontongohtha  ronwatehalha,  agwa- 
yatehonongarenron, 

40  Nco.ii  ronton,  Ise  genh  ne  ensenonhsarihsi  ne 
ononhsadogcnhti,  nen  tenhnon  enschscnonhsonni  ithshen 
nenwada  ensehtsa,  to-kadi  nonwa  sadadyutagenha.  To- 
kat  ise  ne  Niyoh  Ronwayen  engeniiakc,  kasatsnenht 
nonwa  jidekayahsonte. 

41  Eh  oni  nahadiyere  radiyatagweniyose  Radijihenh- 
stajih  ronwagonnatha  radikowanenhse  oni  ne  Scribes 
oni  ne  rodikstenhase,  ronton, 

42  Raonha  shagoyatogenhas  nodyake ;  nok  ne  raonha 
yahtahagweni  ahadadyatagenha.  Tokat  raonha  ne  Ko- 
rahkowah  ne  Iseratthaga,  ginyoh  tethatsnenht  jidekay- 
ahsonte, ethone  nen  endchjitewehtahkwe. 

43  Eh  ken  ronyahesen  Niyohne ;    how  nissa  royata 
genha  nonwa,  tokat  togenhske  euhononhweseke  igen 
raton  wahi,  lih  ne  Niyoh  ronwayen. 

44  Ken  oni  ne  ninenhskwas,  ne  enskahne  wathonwa- 
diycntanharon ne  raonha,  etho  ok  oneane  thaaweane  ok 
ne  shagat  wahonwenhahse. 

45  Nonwa,  ne  yahyakhadont  hour,  tayogarahwe  okthi- 
yonhwenjagwegon  jiniyore  ne  tyohtonliadont  hour. 

46  Neoni,  etho  onhteh  ne  tyohtonhadont  hour,  Yesus 
wathahsenthoh  rowendeht,  raton,  Eli,  Eli,  lama  sahach- 
thani  ?  ne  nayairon,  Ageniyoh,  Ageniyoh,  ohneane  was. 
kyatanigonrhen  ?  ...  • 


--♦,-.    «    In,    -    •—•• •^-. 


^ 
^  ^ 

'^^.-' 


^  \^  ^ 


> 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


1.0 


I.I 


125 


Ui|2j8 

1^   |4£    12.0 

u 


IL25  II  1.4 


6" 


FhotograjJiic 

Sdmces 

Offporation 


23  WIST  MAM  STRHT 

WnSTIR,N.Y.  MStO 

(716)t72-4503 


'^S^    ^\  ^r\\ 


^ 


6^ 


190 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVII. 


47  Some  of  them  that  stood  there,  when  they  heard 
ihat,  said,  This  man  calleth  for  Elias. 

■    48  And  straightway  one  of  them  ran,  and  took  a 
sponge,  and  filled  it  with  vinegar,  and  piU  it  on  a  reed, 


.  iiV-)  L  iV,    jJ 


and  gave  him  to  drink. 

49  The  rest  said,  Let  be ;  let  us  see  whether  Elias  will 
come  to  save  him.  '-<..■       ->  -      • 

50  IT  Jesus,  when  he  had  cried  again  with  a  loud 
voice,  yielded  up  the  ghost. 

51  And,  behold,  the  vail  of  the  temple  was  rent  in 
twain  from  the  top  to  the  bottom ;  and  the  earth  did 
quake,  and  the  rocks  rent, 

62  And  the  graves  were  opened  ;  and  many  bodies  of 
the  saints  which  slept,  arose, 


.\^^i'iii 


r^ 


\  m 


h^'.' 


53  And  came  out  of  the  graves  after  his  resurrection, 
and  went  into  the  holy  city,  and  appeared  unto  many. 

54  Now,  when  the  centurion,  and  they  that  were  with 
him  watching  Jesus,  saw  the  earthquake,  and  those 
things  that  were  done,  they  feared  greatly,  saying,  Truly 
this  was  the  Son  of  God.      i  *     ?  ^  ^  .  j  is  i-i^ 

55  And  many  women  were  there,  beholding  afar  off, 
which  followed  Jesus  from  Galilee,  ministering  unto  him : 


geh;  \ 


■,     l/-j-'J:. 


iii- 


'■■.- 


56  Among  which  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary 
the  mother  of  James  and  Joses,  and  the  mother  of  Zebe- 
dee's  children.      -  y;.;«w.->  .-.  .Hi\^^:.ir^it:  ■  ■VL^-...jmmo^HM 

^7  1"  When  the  even  was  come,  there  came  a  rich 
man  of  Arimathea,  named  Joseph,  who  also  himself  was 
Jesus'  disciple : 

68  He  went  to  Pilate,  and  begged  the  body  of  Jesus. 
Then  Pilate  commanded  the  body  to  be  delivered. 

59  And,  when  Joseph  had  taken  the  body,  he  wrapped 
it  in  a  clean  linen  cloth, 


\ 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVII. 


191 


47  Odyake  neh  yegeanyate,  nen  ronathonde  jinahoten 
wahenron,  ronton,  Kea-igenh  rongweh  yehoronhyenha 
anyoh  ne  Elias. 

48  Neoni  okshaok  shayadat  watharahtade,  yahatrah- 
kwe  watneginyontha,  ne  wahanahne  teyohnekahyojis, 
ehwahanyonten  ohstyentanegeh,  ne  nahohnekanonte. 

49  Odyake  ronton,  Tohsa ;  tetewaganerak  tenhnissa 
ahshigenh  itre  ne  Elias  naonsahoyatago  raonha. 

50  IT  Yesus,  ne  onen  are  tonsahohenrehte  rowondeht, 
onen  wahrenheye. 

5 1  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  tekanhotahkon  ne  ononhsado-  - 
genhti  watewatoren  enegen  tondahsawen  yahokten  ehta- 
geh ;  wahtyaonwenjishonhkwe,  oni  teyotstenrenyonhkwe 
watkarine,  ,      /> 

52  Neoni  jiyeyatataryon  ondenhotongo ;  eso  noyeron- 
tagenha  ne  tyagawehtahkonne  yoditaskwe,  sayOniket- 
sko, 

53  Neoni  sayeyageane  jiyeyatataryon  nen  shishotket- 
skwen,  neoni  ehniyehonenon  O  natadogenhtigeh,  shon- 
wadigen  ne  kentyohkowanen. 

54  Nonwa  ne  onen  ne  Centurion^  oni  jinigon  ne  ronne 
ronwanigonrare  ne  Yesus,  jiwahontkahthoh  watyaonh- 
wenjishonhkwe,  ji  oni  naawenhseron,  eso  tahondonneke, 
rontonyon,  Tkagonte  togenhske  ne  ne  Niyoh  Ronwayen 

55  Neoni  tyonathonwisen  eso  gondi  ehkonneskwe,  te- 
gondiganere  inon  niyore  tkondigeanyate,  ne  shagondiya 
dat  ne  ronwahsere  ne  Yesus  Galilee  nonkadih  shonfa- 
hayenhtahkwe,  ne  ne  ronwaweanarahkwahkwe  ne  ra- 
onha: ' 

56  Enhskat  ne  gonnene  naah  ne  Mary  Magdalene^ 
oni  oya  Mary  ronistenha  ne  James  oni  JoseSj  oni  rodinis- 
tenhah  ne  Zebedee  shagoyen-ogon-ah.  ^^^ 

57  ^  Ne  onen  jiwaogarahwe,  ehwarawe  rotkanonni 
rongweh  ne  ne  Arimathca-haga,  raohseana  Joseph^  ne 
oneane  Yesus  raotyohkwa : 

58  Raonha  ehwarehte  jithenteron  ne  Pilate^  yahone- 
gen  ne  raoyeronta  ne  Yesus.  Ethone  Pilate  yahshaga- 
wenhahse  thonwayon  ne  raoyeronta. 

59  Ne,  onen  ne  Joseph  wahayena  noyerontO)  wahah 
wenonni  nagwah  kanyatariyo. 


a 


192 


ST.    MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVIII. 


60  Arid  laid  it  in  his  own  new  tomb,  which  he  had 
hewn  out  in  the  rock :  and  he  rolled  a  great  stone  to  the 
door  of  the  sepulchre,  and  departed. 


L«      > 


61  And  there  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  the  other 
Mary,  sitting  over  against  the  sepulchre. 

62  H  Now,  the  next  day  that  followed  the  day  of  the 
preparation,  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees  came  together 
unto  Pilate,  " "  -'    '"  -"^  "   ' 

63  Saying,  Sir,  we  remember  that  that  deceiver  said, 
while  he  was  yet  alive.  After  three  days  I  will  rise  again. 


„i 


!.■}(: 


64  Command,  therefore,  that  the  sepulchre  be  made 
sure  until  the  third  day,  lest  his  disciples  come  by  night 
and  steal  him  away,  and  say  unto  the  people,  he  is  risen 
from  the  dead :  so  the  last  error  shall  be  worse  than  the 

first.  '...v....  .-.-  ".-.  v,.:^^,.-,,^....-.   ■^-■-    ,  ■.,.- 

6.5  Pilate  said  unto  them,  Ye  have  a  watch ;  go  your 
way,  make  it  as  sure  as  ye  can. 

66  So  they  went  and  made  the  sepulchre  sure,  sealing 
the  stone,  and  setting  a  watch. 

.-;     /  :  CHAP.   XXVIII.  ,      ; 

Chrises  resurrection  declared. 

IN  the  end  of  the  sabbath,  as  it  began  to  dawn  toward 
the  first  day  of  the  week,  came  Mary  Magdalene, 
and  the  other  Mary,  to  see  the  sepulchre. 

2  And,  behold,  there  was  a  great  earthquake ;  for  the 
angel  of  the  Lord  descended  from  heaven,  and  came 
and  rolled  back  the  stone  from  the  door,  and  sat  upon  it. 

3^  His  countenance  was  like  lightning,  and  his  rai- 
ment white  as  snow : 


J 


;-r 


NE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVIIL 


193 


60  Neoni  ehyahayen  nagwah  raonha  raowenhk  ase 
oni  jiyeyendahkwa  noyeronta,  agwah  ne  ne  kagwatag- 
wen  olstenhrogon :  nentenhnon  kentstenhrowanen  rodin- 
hotongwen  jirayadat,  nen  eren  shonenonhton. 

61  Neoni  kenh-nigondi  Mary  Magdalene^  nen  oya 
Maryy  ehkonditeron  teyotogenhton  jirayadat. 

62  IF  Nonwa,  ji  oya  sayorheane  ne  ken  wenteh  rent- 
sheronni,  ne  radijihenhstajihkowah  oni  Pharisees  ehya- 
hontkeanissa  jirenteron  ne  Pilate^ 

63  Wahonniron,  Tagwaweaniyo,  yagweyahre  thoi- 
genh  ranigonrhatkagowah  jinihoyeren,  ne  shegon  shih- 
ronhe,  rawen,  Keaneayaweane  nohnagen  ahshehhadont 
niwehniserageh  enskadketsko.  ,  :>^ 

64  Ne  kadi  wahonni  keaniyawen,  yononna  jirayadat, 
orihwiyo  kadi  enwaton  igen  ne  yahelitheayawenhsere 
ne  ahshenhadont  niwehniserageh  ne  raotyohkwa  ahso»- 
theane  enthonne  enshadinenhsko,  nok  enhonniron  ongwe- 
hegongeh,  Shotketskwen  jirawenheyonhne :  senha  kadi 
ne  kayatahtonhsera  jinayaweane  jiniyonkhiyadadontha 
jiniyoht  ne  tyotyerenhton. 

65  Pilate  wahshagawenhahse,  Sewayen  wahi  n«  yon- 
nonnha ;  eren  saseweht,  jinasewagweni  jadeanigonrar«n. 

66  Onen  ehwahonnehte  onen  wahadinonna  ji  raydat, 
agwah  kahnehtohraragon  jitegondeneayarigon,  nen  tenh- 
noa  ehraditeron  radinonhne. 


J 


CHAP.   XXVIII. 

Keristus  shotketskwen  jiwaherihowanahte  karonkyageh- 
ronon. 

J  I  ne  ondokten  ehniseradogenhti,  onen  ne  sondahsawen 
ne  entewadehniseratyerenhte  ne  sewendat,  ehwagon- 
newe  Mary  Magdalene,  nok  oni  noya  Mary,  gontkensere 
jirayadat. 

2  Neoni,  sadkahthoh,  jinaawen  yonehragwaht  waty- 
aonhwenjishonhkwe:  igen  ne  raoronhyagehronon  ne 
Royaner  tayeyenhtahkwe  karonhyageh,  eren  waganea- 
yagwite  jikanhogaronte,  ehonnitskwaren. 

3  Ehnihagonhsoten  jiniyoht  teweaniregarahoD,  nok  ne 
raonena  kenragenh  jiniyoht  oniyehte : 

17 


194 


ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVI II. 


4  And  for  fear  of  him  the  keepers  did  shake,  and  be- 
came as  dead  men 

5  And  the  angel  answered  and  said  unto  the  women, 
Fear  not  ye ;  for  I  know  that  ye  seek  Jesus,  which  was 
crucified. 

6  He  is  not  here ;  for  he  is  risen,  as  he  said.  Come 
see  the  place  where  the  Lord  lay  : 


'     v  "^    I  / 


7  And  go  quickly  and  tell  his  disciples  tliat  he  is  risen 
from  the  dead ;  and,  behold,  he  goeth  before  you  into 
Galilee ;  there  shall  ye  see  him :  lo,  I  have  told  you. 

8  And  they  departed  quickly  from  the  sepulchre  with 
fear  and  great  joy,  and  did  run  to  bring  his  disciplea 
word. 

9  And  as  they  went  to  tell  his  disciples,  behold,  Jesus 
met  them,  saying,  All  hail.  And  they  came,  and  held 
him  by  the  feet,  and  worshipped  him.  '     ' 

iO  Then  said  Jesus  unto  thsm,  Be  not  afraid :  go  tell 
my  brethren  that  they  go  into  Galilee,  and  there  shall 
they  see  me. 

Ill"  Now,  when  they  were  going,  behold,  some  of  the 
watch  came  into  the  city,  and  showed  unto  the  chief 
priests  all  the  things  that  were  done. 

12  And  when  they  were  assembled  with  the  elders, 
and  had  taken  counsel,  they  gave  large  money  unto  the 
soldiers, 

13  Saying,  Say  ye,  His  disciples  came  by  night,  and 
stole  him  away  while  we  slept. 

"^   14  And  if  this  come  to  the  governor's  ears,  we  will 
persuade  him,  and  secure  you. 

15  So  they  took  the  money,  and  did  as  they  were 
taught :  and  this  saying  is  commonly  reported  among^ 
the  Jews  until  this  day.  j^  ^r 


nonwl 


KE  ST.  MATTHBW,  CHA».  XXVIII. 


195 


4  Neoni  jinahodihteronne  ne  radinigonrare  wahodiya- 
dishonhkwe,  ana-aweane  waaiheye  nongweh. 

5  Neoni  karonhyagehronon  wagoweanarane  wagenron 
nodinhehtyengeh,  Tohsa  sewahteironn ;  igen  wagadery- 
entare  sewesaks  ne  Yesus,  tehonwayentanhare  igenh. 

6  Yah  kenh  leshenteron  ;  asegenh  onen  shotketskwen, 
jinihawen.  Kaseneh,  sewadkahthoh  jinonweh  nihaya- 
tyonnihkwe  ne  Royaner : 

7  Neoni  wasene  yohsnoren  yaetshihrori  ne  raotyohkwa 
nen  shotketskwen  jirawenheyonhne ;  onii  jadkahthoh, 
ohenton  enre  ne  nen  Galilee  yensene ;  ehnonweh  nenh* 
jisewagen :  sewathonde  lih  wagwahrori. 

8  Neoni  oksha  ok  sagonhtenti  yohsnore  yodihteronsere 
oni  kowanen  yonadonhahratye,  oni  gondidakhenontye 
ne  yaonsagondirihwihewe  jithaditeron  ne  raotyohkwa. 

9  Neoni  jiniyonsagene  jisahonwadihroryane  ne  raot- 
yohkwa, wagyadkahthoh,  Yesus  wathonteraiie,  wahen- 
ron,  Agwegon  watkwanonweron.  Neoni  ehtondagene, 
wageniyena  rahsigeh,  wahonweanidenhtase. 

10  Ethone  Yesus  wahshagawenhahse  nononha,  Tohsa 
senihteronn:  wasene  yetshihrori  ne  yetshinonhkwe  ken 
yeayen  Galilee,  ehnonweh  nenjongwadkahthoh  niih. 

11  IT  Nonwa,  ne  onen  yonahtentyonhatye,  wagyad- 
kahthoh, odyake  ne  radinonnahkwe  kanatowaneane  wa- 
honnewe,  wahshagodinatonhahse  ne  radiyatagweniyose 
radijihenhstajih  jinaawenhseron. 

12  Neoni  ne  onen  wahontkeanissa  nok  oni  ne  rodik- 
stenhase,  nathadiyatorehte,  eso  nohwista  wahonwenon 
ne  Shodar, 

13  Ronton,  Keagayen  ensewenron,  ne  raotyohkwa 
ehonhte  rodi  ahsontheane,  ethone  nijonkhinenhskwen 
jinahe  waongwentawe. 

14  Neoni  neayaweane  negea-enh  ne  korahne  yenhon- 
hontogate,  iih  neane  eayagwarihwagwatago,  ne  ne  yah- 
teyaweht  ahsjisewarahse  nise. 

15  Eh  kadi  na-aweane  wahadiyena  nohwista,  ehna- 
hadiyere  jinahonwadirihonyen  :  ne  kadi  jinahadiyere  el" 
wahi  niyoht  jiwaherihowanahte  ne  Jewi-hagageh  shegoi 
nonwa  ne  kenwehniserade. 


1^6 


ST.  MAttREW,  CRAP.  3CXVII1. 


16  If  Then  the  e\W€n  disciples  went  away  into  Gali- 
lee, into  a  mountain  where  Jesus  had  appointed  them. 

17  And  when  they  saw  him,  they  worshipped  him: 
but  fiome  douhted. 

18  If  And  Jesus  came,  and  spake  unto  them,  saying, 
All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth. 

19  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing 
them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
*the  Holy  Ghost; 

20  Teaching  them  to  observe  all  thingr  whatsoever  I 
'  have  commanded  you  :  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always, 

<ven  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Amon. 


:\ 


i.  ^ 


«      I'-'   r,-    ■     I; 


TU':.  ••' 


■•'  y...  f.rA     .  n 


■* 


KE  ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAP.  XXVIII» 


197 


16  H  Ethone  ne  enhskat  shadire  ne  raotyohkwa  ken 
wahonnehte  Galilee,  jiyononte  ehyehshagonatonni  ne 
Yesus  jinonweh. 

17  Neoni  ne  onen  shonsahonwagen,  wahonweanidenh- 
tase  ;  nok  odyake  ok  thatehodinigonrageh. 

18  Neoni  Yesus  ehwarawe,  wahshagawenhahse,  wa- 
henron,  Agwegon  ne  kashatstenhsera  yongwawi  ne  ka- 
ronhyageh  oni  nonhwenjageh. 

19  Wasene,  ne  engarihonni,  oni  yetshirihonyen  aga- 
onhwenj  agwegon,  eayondatnegoserahwe  ne  rahseanagon 
ne  Ranihah,  neoni  ne  Ronwayen,  neoni  ne  Ronigonhri- 
yohston ; 

'  20  Yetshirihonyen  yeayehewe  kadi  agwegon  jiokna- 
hoten  lih  wagwenhahse  nise ;  oni,  jadkahthoh,  lih  wahi 
itewese  tyotkon,  nok  oni  jiniyenwadonhwenjokten  ente- 
wesheke.     Awent. 

Kenthoh  yodokte  ne  rohyaton  Royatadogenhli  Mat- 
thew. 


